THE WAR CHILDREN OF THE WORLD
"Frenchwoman -- Her Baby Fathered by a German Soldier – with Her Head Shaved as Punishment after the Liberation, Chartres” Robert Capa, 1944
Children of white and black American soldiers in Vietnam. Minh Ha and Anh Dung, www.vietnamerica.com
by Kai Grieg
War and Children Identity Project, Bergen, December 2001
The War Children
He will have his own world to make. Being neither East or West purely, he will be rejected of
each, for none will understand him. But I think, if he has the strength of both his parents, he
will understand both worlds, and so overcome.
- Pearl S. Buck, East Wind: West Wind (1930)
www.warandchildren.org
2
The War Children of the World
THE WAR CHILDREN OF THE WORLD .......1
The War Children .......................................................................................................................2
1 Acknowledgement ...................................................................................................................5
Background.............................................................................................................................6
Introduction to the war children .............................................................................................7
2 Children by military personnel ................................................................................................8
3 The different kinds of war children .........................................................................................9
Children as result of forced pregnancies ..............................................................................10
Children of prostitutes ..........................................................................................................11
Children from mutual relationships......................................................................................11
4 What is important for the child? ............................................................................................11
5 Different ways of assisting the war children .........................................................................14
Different tools for searching for parents...............................................................................14
6 Discussion on a war children registry....................................................................................17
Description of a worldwide war children registry. ...............................................................17
7 Concluding remark ................................................................................................................19
8 Examples of War Children ....................................................................................................20
Historic examples of War children.......................................................................................20
First World War....................................................................................................................21
Second World War ...............................................................................................................21
Asia.......................................................................................................................................28
Africa ....................................................................................................................................44
Europe...................................................................................................................................48
Americas ...............................................................................................................................48
9 Documentation and Articles ..................................................................................................51
ASSESSING AND ADDRESSING THE NEEDS OF CHILDREN BORN OF FORCED MATERNITY ...51
Secret past that rocked Abba ........................................................................................................55
Clapton thanks reporter ...........................................................................................................58
A father found .........................................................................................................................60
Wartime sweethearts sent to the gulag for falling in love ...................................................................60
Children of Black GIs in Britain ...................................................................................................62
The children they left behind........................................................................................................65
The wild summer of 1945. Liberation ............................................................................................67
"Austrian occupation children adopted by American couples..." ..........................................................69
Nazi archive gives hope to children of 'master race' ..........................................................................70
Stolen Children .........................................................................................................................70
Trying to fit in Amerasian children find a new life in the United States ................................................78
The Invisible Lives of Amerasians ................................................................................................80
The American Dream .................................................................................................................82
An Amerasian Childhood in Da Nang ............................................................................................84
Kids abandoned by Gis to share tales of sad lives .............................................................................86
Abandoning the Amerasians ........................................................................................................86
The dust of life: The sad plight of Filipino Amerasians.....................................................................89
Preda Foundation Inc. Search page for fathers to Filipino- American Children.......................................91
East Timor: Rape used over and over as a systematic torture ..............................................................92
East Timor's children of the enemy ...............................................................................................92
Sri Lanka Spawning war crimes ...................................................................................................96
Tutsi women bear children of Hutu rape .........................................................................................96
3
Tracing Liberia's vanished soldier-fathers .......................................................................................97
The Legacy Of "Peacekeepers" Kids In Liberia ...............................................................................98
5.000 ecomog kids abandoned in Liberia ........................................................................................99
Plight told of offspring left behind in Africa..................................................................................100
Algeria: Son of raped girl recognised as a victim of war ..................................................................100
Algerian War Victim Awarded Pension .......................................................................................101
Algerian victims of French torture seek recognition ........................................................................102
Rape victims' babies pay the price of war .....................................................................................102
ISRR Registration Form............................................................................................................108
10 Organisations working for war children:...........................................................................110
Canada ................................................................................................................................110
USA ....................................................................................................................................110
Vietnam ..............................................................................................................................110
Philippines ..........................................................................................................................110
Liberia:................................................................................................................................111
Netherlands .........................................................................................................................111
UK ......................................................................................................................................112
Australia..............................................................................................................................113
Denmark .............................................................................................................................113
Norway ...............................................................................................................................113
11 Literature ...........................................................................................................................114
UN documents ....................................................................................................................114
Forced Maternity ................................................................................................................114
Cambodia............................................................................................................................114
Vitenam: .............................................................................................................................114
Turkey.................................................................................................................................115
Phillipines: ..........................................................................................................................115
Bangladesh..........................................................................................................................115
East Timor ..........................................................................................................................115
Liberia – ECOMOG ...........................................................................................................115
Rwanda ...............................................................................................................................115
Iran......................................................................................................................................115
About Norwegian children of German soldiers:.................................................................115
About Danish war children:................................................................................................116
Children of American GI in UK .........................................................................................116
About The Red Army in Germany .....................................................................................117
Other ...................................................................................................................................117
Adopted children of war .....................................................................................................117
4
The War Children of the World
1 Acknowledgement
This report is the result of an initiative from Norwegian researchers and war children. It
became a reality by the involvement of Bergen City’s Chief Commissioner’s Office which
staff believed in the idea and provided office and salary for 5 months during the autumn
months of 2001.
During the time of writing this report the board of “The War and Children Identity Project”
has provided invaluable input and support. I would like to thank the board for their outmost
support and interest in the project.
Stein Ugelvik Larsen is an active researcher at the University of Bergen. He is the “father” of
the project. He has long been involved in research about the group of Norwegian War
Children born after the Second World War. He has been a continuous support for the project.
Elna Johnsen, is equally to be called the “mother” of the project. Herself a child of a German
soldier in Norway, she has used her own experience to find ways to support other war
children with a less fortunate fate. Her input to the report has been practical and down to
earth. We have had several discussions on what it means to be a war child. I have several
times found my selves in a situation where I thought I understood the implications of having
an Unknown Soldier father and found that my understanding has missed some of the main
points. I am thankful to Elna for showing me and patiently explaining her experiences. It is
surely impressing to see someone using their own experience for improving the fate of others.
Siri Gloppen has provided well-funded and very useful comments to an earlier version of this
report.
Arne Mikael Landro at the Chief Commissioner’s office provided the first helpful support for
the project. In his office the staff has been extremely helpful in assisting the project in
different ways. It is truly impressing that the City of Bergen saw an interest in this project.
Thanks to all the staff.
This report is a collection of information never before gathered in one place. Internet has been
like a Sarepta bottle, never becoming empty. Even during the months this report was written
more information kept pouring out. It is the author’s belief that some of the solutions to the
problems for the children today stigmatised by their background are technological. Distance
becomes less of an obstacle. We should never forget that the deep roots lays in questions like
who belongs to our society and how do we treat people that seem different from ourselves.
The War Children let us face the reality of how human a society we are.
5
Background
In June 2000 Stein Ugelvik Larsen contacted Bergen City Council and the mayor of Bergen
Ingmar Ljones to raise the issue of an international war children registry located in Bergen.
The aim of the registry was to provide war children with a way to find and reunite with their
parents. The idea also aimed to provide help and protection for children who are unprotected
as a result their parents being on the “wrong” side in a war. The method to do this was set out
as: “after time of crises and war for international teams to register children and their parents
identity”, quickly and with safe and efficient methods.
The author was employed for 5 months to investigate the issue of a registry for war children.
At the same time the War and Children Identity Project was formed with the following
members:
Stein Ugelvik Larsen, Chairman.
Elna Johnsen
Siri Gloppen from Chr Michelsen Institute of Human Rights.
Arne Mikael Landro, Chief Commissioner’s Office, Bergen City.
Sverre Høye, Chief Commissioner’s Office, Bergen City.
Magne Raundalen, Centre for Crises Psychology
Helge Bomann, Haukeland Sykehus/UiB.
Morten Kutschera, Egil Rafto Human Rights House.
During the discussion in the board of the project it was decided to define the issue to include
all children stigmatised by their background after war and to broaden the scoop of actions to
assist them.
Definition of the term ”war children”
In this report the expression war children will mainly be used to describe a child that have
one parent that was part of an army or peace keeping force and the other parent a local citizen.
The weight is on the stigma these children can be subject to as a result of their background.
The children themselves are as different as can be. While some are put outside society others
are included. While some get psychological problems from their experiences others don’t.
The mandate for The War and Children Identity Project
The project focuses on:
• Children who receive a stigma as a result of being born by women who had a
relationship with enemy soldiers.
• Children born as a result of sexualised violence/ rape used as war strategy.
The War and Children Identity Project regards The Convention on the Rights of the Child, as
the base for the work. The Convention states that all children have the right to preserve their
identity and family relations and not to be separated from their parents.
Our Goals:
• Establish an International Centre for War and Children Identity in Bergen, Norway
• Secure the rights of war children to know about their parents.
• Secure children their right to nationality and identity.
• Secure children freedom from infringement of their rights based on their biological
background.
• Work equally for all war children born under war and warlike situations.
6
The War Children of the World
Introduction to the war children
Children suffer in many ways from war. UNICEF has estimated that during the last decade:
2 million children have been killed;
4-5 million have been disabled;
12 million have been left homeless;
More than 1 million have been orphaned or separated from their parents;
Some 10 million have been psychologically traumatized.
The intention of this report is to bring attention to those children who have each of their
parents on different sides of the frontlines or who’s parents give them a stigma when they
grow up. These children’s suffering often starts after the war has formally ended. Every war
sees children born as a result of contact between local women and soldiers. The soldier might
be seen as an enemy – or an allied. The post world war history of Europe has shown that the
problems of these children are often similar. Two groups of “children” (they are not longer
kids) have been vocal in raising the issue. The first is the group of children born of American
and Canadian soldiers in England and the Netherlands. The other group is the Norwegian
children of German soldiers. The two groups are similar. Both groups met discrimination and
were stigmatised. And both groups have gone through many difficulties in searching for their
fathers. Another group that has received attention is the children of American soldiers the
fought in Vietnam. This group is probably the largest, and might number as many as 100.000,
when the children born in neighbouring countries are included.
From the sources we have been able to find there are at least 500.000 war children living
today. The number is presumable much larger as information from many of the conflict after
World War 2 has not been found.
Examples of war children
- Anni Frid, one part of the popular group ABBA, was born in Norway as a child of a
Norwegian woman and a German soldier. She thought her father had died during the war, but
a German fan got her in contact with him, and they finally met in 1977.
- Eric Clapton, son of a Canadian soldier from Montreal and a British woman. He never met
his father.
To read the stories of Anni Frid and Eric Clapton please see page 55 and 58.
7
2 Children by military personnel
The figures included in this table come from various sources. The numbers should be
understood as estimates only as few good records are made.
Year of
military
presence
1914-1918
Numbers Age
Sources and other information
today
15000
82
Japan/Korea
1940-1945
100+
55-60
American/UK
1941-1948
23000
51-60
Canadian/UK
Canadian/Rest of
Europe (most in
Netherlands)
American/rest of
Europe
American/WestGermany
Russian/Poland
1940-1947
1945-1946
22000+
8000
52-61
54-55
1945-1946
54-55
1945-1956
Not
known
96000
Russian/Ukraina and
Belo-Russia
British/Soviet
1941-1945
Not
known
Not
known
14+
55-60 http://news.independent.co.uk/world/russia/st
UN(US)/Korea
German/Norway
German/France
2000+
12000
80000
50
55-60
56-60 Estimate based on Stein Ugelvik Larsen
Country
Father/mother
French and
UK/Germany
Hirschfeld:236, Other sources set the number
to 500-800.
http://www.africana.com/Articles/tt_680.htm
Korean Comfort Women were transported to
the field.
http://www.project-roots.com/whoare.html
Whereas 2000+ from black GIs.
http://www.channel4.com/untold/programs/b
abies/page2.html
http://www.project-roots.com/whoare.html
Estimated 6000 in Netherlands.
http://www.project-roots.com/whoare.html
44-55 The estimate is made by Drolshagen: 185.
ory.jsp?story=86992
1950
1940-1945
1941-1945
German/Netherlands 1941-1945
Austrian/US
1945-1955
1000050000
2000+
56-60
speech in Berlin July 2001. Source:
Aftenposten 4 July 2001
Aftenposten 4 July 2001
45-55 2000 in Salzburg alone. http://www.imageat.com/salzburg/0005.htm
Congo
USA/Philippines
1965-1982
52000
18-36 http://www.inq7.net/reg/2001/jul/11/reg_71.htm
From web page the sad plight of Filipino
Amerasians, by Sol Jvida
Burma
Indonesian/EastTimor
Turkey/Kurdistan
USA/Vietnam
1948-2001
1975-1999
1980-2001
1965-1975
5000
0-52
1-24
40000
0-19
25-36 http://www.oneworld.org/ni/issue216/dream.
Peru
1990-2001? 400+
0-
Liberia
1990-1998
3-11
8
25000+
Author’s estimate
htm New Internationalist issue 216, February
1991
Human Rights Watch reports 300-400 born
in one district alone.
http://www.mg.co.za/mg/news/98oct2/26oc-
The War Children of the World
19000+
50-55
liberia.html IPS/Misa, October 26, 1998.
One source put the figure to 30000:
http://www.expotimes.net/issue010214/Opin
ion2.htm
http://www.migrationint.com.au/news/sloven
ia/apr_2000-16mn.html
(UN Commission on Human Rights 17 May
1999, para.64)
Author’s estimate.
Japanese/China
1945-1950
Sudan
1997-1999
Indonesian/EastTimor
Rwanda
September
1999
1993
Serbian/Bosnia
Iraq/Iran
1992
1980
20008
5000
4000
9
Unknown 20
Bangladesh
1971
25000
30
France/Algeria
Australia/Japan
1954-1962
1945-1960
60+
41-46
40-54 www.theage.com.au/daily/990101/news/new
Afghanistan/Iran
1990-
30000
0-10
ECOMOG/Liberia
1990-1997
600025000
2-11
Taiwanese/Africa
1960-1980
400
20-40
Serbian/Kosovo
1997-1999
Not
known
2-4
Sri Lanka
1985-2000
UNTAC/Cambodia
1992-1997
1-4
1000
1
0-15
25000
3-8
http://www.hrw.org/reports/1996/Rwanda.ht
m
No information available, or the number is
low.
http://www.undp.org/hiv/publications/gender
/violencee.htm Book: The rape of
Bangladesh
s7.html
These children do not have soldiers but
refugee fathers.
www.mg.co.za/mg/news/98oct2/26ocliberia.html Estimates varies. Also includes
children from the UNOMIL UN observer
group.
The father of the children are Taiwanese
Civilian experts in Agriculture and other
field.
http://www.taipeitimes.com/news/2001/04/0
4/story/0000080307
No official estimate made.
No estimates made, the figures is likely to be
in the thousands.
One TV report sets the number of children
from UN personnel to this figure.
http://www.sbs.com.au/dateline/transcript.ph
p3?date=2000-0920&title=The+UN%60s+legacy+in+Cambod
ia+
This overview shows that there are war children on all continents and probably from all wars.
In the following we will look at the different kinds of war children.
3 The different kinds of war children
This overview of 38 different groups of war children has showed us that this is a global
phenomenon. Based on the information it is clear that the children have been born as result of
relationships ranging from mutual consent to organised rape on the other end. While this
report will focus on the conditions of the children we understand this will often depend on
how their mothers are treated.
9
One of remarkable features of this group is that it seems that all the war children receives a
stigma, whether the father was an enemy soldier or an allied.
We have to understand that this stigma often is associated with the status of the mother.
Schematically we can say that the relationships between the soldiers and women range in a
continuum from mutual consent, via prostitution to rape. It is striking how many mothers of
war children in Vietnam and Cambodia that reports that their relationships with the soldier
that fathered their child lasted for several years.
For this report we have not been able to conduct interviews with the children themselves and
we will therefore be careful to draw too strong conclusions on their behalf. However we
believe that the children often face the same kind of problems. We will in the following look
at their status. We will start by looking at children from forced pregnancies
Children as result of forced pregnancies
The issue of rape as an organised war crime has received more attention after the war in
former Yugoslavia. By forced pregnancies we mean when women are raped with the intention
of making them pregnant. There are reports that women were held in Bosnia until they were
pregnant and could not do a safe abortion1. There is little information on how the children
resulting from these pregnancies have developed. Most of the research done on rape used as
weapon of war has focused on the women and the crimes committed to them. One of the
researchers that has focused on the children born as a result of the rapes is R. Charli Carpenter
who discusses the Human Rights implications following these children2. Her discussion focus
on the status these children have according to the international human rights instruments. She
argues that they are themselves the victims of the genocide that the forced pregnancies is3.
However, they become victims through the status they have in the society they are born into.
Often their mothers will reject them and they are adopted or raised in orphanages.
United Nations has addressed this particular group of children in a few papers. One of these is
the UNFPA assessment report on sexual violence in Kosovo4. In this it is said:
According to the Amsterdam declaration of 21 June 1994, children who are born as a result of a rape
should not be marginalized. The programme of Comprehensive Support for Victims of Sexual Violence
should be integrated into all the other programs dealing with refugees, so that the victims are not
stigmatised. Programmes for dealing with these children should complement others that already exist for
unaccompanied children (i.e. UNICEF programmes). Special attention should be given to these children
in terms of legal rights and protection (i.e. adoption laws, nationality, etc.).
While the issue of these children already is raised it is remarkable little known of their fate or
to what extent they are discriminated against.
1
The use of forced pregnancies in the wars of Bosnia and Kosovo led to a heated discussion of the use of
abortion and abortion pills to end the pregnancies that occurred after the rapes. There were several hospital
providing abortion and NGOs providing abortion pills. The catholic church criticised the UN for providing
abortion pills “which equals abortion” for the rape victims. One of the first things US president George Bush did
when he came to power was to prohibit the use of Mifepriston, also called the morning-after pill. He also stopped
funding for US NGOs that provide the pill abroad.
2
Carpenter 2000b.
3
To read one of the articles R. Charli Carpenter has written on this issue see page 51.
4
http://www.ess.uwe.ac.uk/Kosovo/Kosovo-Current%20News196.htm
10
The War Children of the World
Children of prostitutes
Soldiers are known to use prostitutes. Around the US military bases in the Philippines many
women worked in the entertainment industry. Now there are an estimated 52.000 children
born by the soldiers. These children receive a stigma for being the children of prostitutes,
although many of the relationships with the American soldiers were long term. In India it is
estimated that there are 5 million children of prostitutes5. Their life is described like this:
Prostitutes in developing countries rarely use contraceptives, either because they are not easily
available or because they cannot afford them.
The children of prostitutes, inevitably, do not experience much family life. They spend large parts of the
day and evening left to their own devices. Not surprisingly they are easily lured into a world of drugs,
violence, criminality and sexual exploitation. They are close to, if not actually watching, their mothers
in compromising, even sadistic, situations. In Brazil children, even at the age of three or four, are sent
out to procure for their mothers. By 9 or 10 they are selling their own bodies.6
Children from mutual relationships
It is difficult from the outside to decide what relationships are mutual and where sexual
harassment has happened. After the Second World War there were thousands of children born
by allied soldiers. Many places they received as harsh treatment as did the children of the
German soldiers. Being children of single mothers and war children made them vulnerable.
When discussing the different groups of war children it is important to remember that while
their background might be different there are similarities in their needs.
4 What is important for the child?
Based on the previous examples of war children we will try to see what is of importance for
the child. At different ages different aspects are important for the child. We will try to focus
on what is special for these children.
Right to citizenship.
Many places nationality follows the male line. That means that children with a foreign father
are rejected citizenship. An example of this group is children born by women in countries that
follow sharia laws. Other rights often follow the right to citizenship. In Vietnam it has been
customary for fathers to claim legal paternity and to register births. Legal discrimination of
war children in Vietnam has excluded them from education, medical care and welfare. The
implications of this are tremendous. Without citizenship the children are doomed to be a
pariah in their birth country.
To know who their biological parents are
Most of the war children seem to want information about their biological parents. While we
have no evidence to say that also children of rape want to know who their fathers are, the ever
returning issue for other war children is the search for their biological fathers.
5
http://www.transnational.org/forum/power/1997/pow19-2.html
The organisation ECPAT - End Child Prostitution, Child Pornography and the Trafficking of Children for
Sexual Purposes, the 1998 recipient of Rafto Prize is working for this group of children, like in Calcutta. It is
estimated that 95% of the children of prostitutes in Bombay themselves become prostitutes. The number of
mixed-race children in the Philippines continues to grow, as the country has become a major recipient of grownup sex-tourists.
6
11
While the Conventions for the Rights of the Child states that all children has the right to know
who their parents are, there are no measures in International law taken to assist the children
that want to find their fathers. This issue is related to other discussions that currently are
raised, like the right of adopted children to know whom their biological parents are7. The
right of children born as a result of sperm donation to know non-identifying information about
their fathers is now being secured by law in Britain8. As a result of the same right to know
your parents the majority of parliamentarians in Norway wants to ban anonymous sperm
donation.
Since the legal framework is divided between two countries the children’s right is not always
secured. When the US made their Status of Forces agreements with Korea and Japan, which
regulates navy visits and the bases there, there were no regulations committing the US
military to assist in locating fathers and advising them to pay child support. However, in the
similar agreement between USA and Germany this was included9.
It is a widespread assumption that the fathers do not want contact with their war children.
While our focus is on the children it is interesting to see that many of the American soldiers
leaving Vietnam actively were searching for their offspring:
While many studies focus on the feelings of biological mothers, biological fathers may also have a
strong interest in information about their children. In a case requesting the release of information about
American servicemen who had fathered children overseas, affidavits from numerous fathers expressed a
strong desire in finding their biological children. These affidavits rebutted the government's claims that
the release of identifying information could be "both highly embarrassing and personally disturbing to
[the servicemen]." 10
There are also too many fathers that do not want contact with their children. One of them
wrote the following letter to the kid’s mother before leaving Cambodia back to the US after
serving with UNTAC, The United Nation Transitional Administration in Cambodia:
Hello my friend. I write this letter because I want you to understand my thoughts about you and the
baby. I'm a responsible man and therefore I told you I didn't want to have a child. For if I were to have
a child I'd want it to be happy. And a kid is only happy if it has a mother and a father. You know very
well that I have to leave this country because I come from the US. My habits, my food, my religion, my
traditions and my people are quite different. I'm only here to do my job. I don't want you to think bad
things about me. When I return to my own country, I'll ask my God to look after your health, to give you
an education and to make the child happy. I'm sorry, I didn't know you were pregnant. I thought it was
a joke. I have your address and when I write to you again, you shall have mine too. I wish your family,
yourself and the child good luck. All the best, your friend.11
We believe that fathers should take responsibility for their children and that governments can
do more to make that happen.
7
Since the Children Act 1975 anyone adopted in the UK and aged eighteen or over has been able to obtain a
copy of their original Birth certificate thereby knowing who their biological parents are. Similar laws are in place
in Norway.
8
http://www.thetimes.co.uk/article/0,,2-2001396900,00.html
9
Foreign Policy in Focus, Vol. 4,No. 9, 2000. www.foreignpolicy-infocus.org
10
War Babes v. Wilson, 770 F. Supp. 1 (D.D.C. 1990). From
http://www.law.upenn.edu/conlaw/issues/vol2/num1/cahn.htm
11
http://www.sbs.com.au/dateline/transcript.php3?date=2000-0920&title=The+UN%60s+legacy+in+Cambodia+
12
The War Children of the World
The Convention of the Child gives the child a right to know their parents. Here follows for
reference the concerned articles:
Article 7
1. The child shall be registered immediately after birth and shall have the right from birth to a name,
the right to acquire a nationality and. as far as possible, the right to know and be cared for by his or
her parents.
2. States Parties shall ensure the implementation of these rights in accordance with their national law
and their obligations under the relevant international instruments in this field, in particular where the
child would otherwise be stateless.
Article 8
1. States Parties undertake to respect the right of the child to preserve his or her identity, including
nationality, name and family relations as recognized by law without unlawful interference.
2. Where a child is illegally deprived of some or all of the elements of his or her identity, States Parties
shall provide appropriate assistance and protection, with a view to re-establishing speedily his or her
identity.
Article 9
1. States Parties shall ensure that a child shall not be separated from his or her parents against their
will, except when competent authorities subject to judicial review determine, in accordance with
applicable law and procedures, that such separation is necessary for the best interests of the child. Such
determination may be necessary in a particular case such as one involving abuse or neglect of the child
by the parents, or one where the parents are living separately and a decision must be made as to the
child’s place of residence.
2. In any proceedings pursuant to paragraph 1 of the present article, all interested parties shall be
given an opportunity to participate in the proceedings and make their views known.
3. States Parties shall respect the right of the child who is separated from one or both parents to
maintain personal relations and direct contact with both parents on a regular basis, except if it is
contrary to the child’s best interests. 4. Where such separation results from any action initiated by a
State Party, such as the detention, imprisonment, exile, deportation or death (including death arising
from any cause while the person is in the custody of the State) of one or both parents or of the child,
that State Party shall, upon request, provide the parents, the child or, if appropriate, another member of
the family with the essential information concerning the whereabouts of the absent member(s) of the
family unless the provision of the information would be detrimental to the well-being of the child. States
Parties shall further ensure that the submission of such a request shall of itself entail no adverse
consequences for the person(s) concerned
13
5 Different ways of assisting the war children
It must be emphasised that a complete list cannot be made without interviewing the war
children and their care-persons. This list is therefore an overview based on the material that
follows in this report.
1. Provide material support for the mothers of the children
The support must be supported in a way so negative attention is not brought to them at
the same time; one way could be by targeting the whole of community.
2. Information campaigns to prevent discriminations
Information campaigns on local level. New nations will often face the issue of war
children after periods of war. Since this subject is often full of taboos the information
campaign aims to bring it into the open. Information packages can be made to provide
governments and health personnel with lessons from other conflicts. War children
from other countries can be a valuable resource to show how this issue is a global
issue and that war children look differently upon the issue, as they grow older.
3. Assistance in claiming child support from fathers
This must be seen in connection with the first point. If the father is located and asked
to provide child support this will help the situation for the child and mother.
4. Assistance in claiming compensation from governments
Where fathers cannot be found but it is clear that he was a government employee, the
government could be held responsible for the upbringing of the child. In rape cases
this could also be done.
5. Assistance in locating their fathers (and mothers) of war children
Several organisations have grown up providing assistance in locating the parents of
war children. Many children ask for assistance in this field. We believe government
should be held responsible for not hiding their employees from their offspring.
Efficient searching would be an efficient way of assisting the children. Please also see
later in the report discussion on different agencies providing such assistance. Often the
government agency involved has rejected to assist. An example is the American
National Personnel Records Centre (NPRC) who has refused to provide identifying
information to war babes searching for soldier father, on the grounds that it was a
breach of the Freedom of Information laws. Thanks to NGOs this is now opened up so
NPRC now release information about the city, state and date of whatever addresses are
contained in the records of the soldier. 12
Different tools for searching for parents
Since the issue of searching for parents are so vital for many of the war children we will
emphasise on that issue for a while. Several organisations work with the aim of locating
family members. The biggest is probably the International Committee of Red Cross.
12
http://www.coax.net/people/lwf/children.htm
14
The War Children of the World
Online registries
There are several online registers available on the Internet. There are open ones where people
ask for information from missing family members and there are secret ones where information
is provided from one person searching other person. If there is a match from the other person
also searching, both persons will be notified. In the following we will look on some of these
registries.
Existing adoption registers
Most western countries today have legislation that provides adopted children the right to
know their birth parents identity. This is also the case for long distance adoption. These
registers is kept by the agency or organisation that provided the adoption in the first place.
The International Soundex Reunion Registry (ISRR)
ISRR claims to be the world’s largest reunion registry. It is “a non-profit, humanitarian
agency which serves and promotes, through the reunion registry, the interests of adults
desiring and seeking a reunion with next-of-kin by birth”. The service is free and you register
your name and the person you are searching. If the other person also has registered both will
be contacted. The registry does not provide investigations. On their registration form they
claim to have reunited many thousands. The Registry asks for donations to continue the work.
Webpage: www.isrr.net
The web site does not provide any personal information on the persons searching for relatives.
The see their registration form see page 108
Yourfamily.com
Yourfamily.com runs a web page called “Long Lost Family Bulletin Board” where people can
search for long-lost family and friends, or see if someone is searching for them. The search
engine is free and runs automatically. People put in their notices and people reply directly to
them. Around 25 notices are added every day giving an ample example of the big number of
children that are searching their birth parents. Not much concern is done to the privacy issue.
For example can everyone put in a false search notice, claiming to anybody’s child.
An example of one war child trying to locate her father through this mean is the following
advertisement:
My name is Le. I’m looking for my birthfather. He was a pilot in Vietnam, went back to U.S. in 1973 when I was
few months old and his name is Williams C., lived in Maryland. That’s all I know about him.
Le
sailorb35@hotmail.com
Tue Jun 5 11:25:37 EDT 2001
The Coalition For Adoption Registry Ethics, (C.A.R.E.)
CARE was created in response to the need for standardization of policies and procedures of
online reunion registries. They publish a set of standards to be met for online registers, the
most important that such services should not charge people searching their family members.
Webpage: www.plumsite.com/care
Several web pages dedicated to find fathers of Amerasian children. Most of these will provide
personal information of the child and the father that is searched after. An example of this is
the Amerasian Web site:
15
Amerasian or
person
searching
Age Present
Location
Searching For
Reynaldo
Mendoza
Olongapo
City PI
Reynaldo
Recognition and In
Mendoza Senior
citizenship
Progress
(father)
Michael Oster
Bloomery
WV
Possible child
Family Unity
In
Progress
Jacqueline
Barbuto
Sydney,
NSW
Australia
Wiliam Troy
Lents (father)
Family Unity
In
Progress
Wishes Desires
Results of
Quest
Since Internet is such a huge database readable available these persons will find the
advertisement if they are searching the web for article on their own name. That is of course if
their name is not too common.
Lessons to be learned from existing registers for adopted children
Internet is used to search for missing persons with some success. Since no body controls the
net, nobody can stop anyone for searching for their relatives, putting personal information on
the net. This development makes it more and more unlikely that fathers will never be found if
their offspring want to search for them and have correct personal data. In many cases like for
many the Amerasians of Vietnam the information was lost during the war. If the personal
information had been stored the children would have been more likely to find the whereabouts
of their biological parents.
The main obstacle for the children to find their parents is however the lack of military
registers to provide the information. Military registers can most often find out the
whereabouts of a person based on information on the unit he served with and his Christian or
last name. Most war children would be immensely helped if the military had an obligation to
provide such information and they themselves had enough data about the fathers. That it is
possible shows the fact that Germany asked the US to assist them in locating fathers as earlier
discussed.
One lesson from the many agencies that specialises on searching for relatives split by war is
the emphasise they put on having enough documentation about the person searched. If this
information could be stored in a safe way for later use of the child even if the child got away
from his/her mother or the mother have died.
16
The War Children of the World
6 Discussion on a war children registry
Background for the registry
The group that started the War and Children Identity Project started with the assumption that
more could be done to provide children and parents with information so that they could get in
contact with each other more easily. The experience from Norwegian war children who were
set away for adoption was that it took many years to get to know the names of their parents.
Most of the Norwegian war children have not searched for their biological parents. Many of
those who have searched did not succeed, as they did not have enough information available
when they decided to search often at an age of 40. On this background the idea of making a
registry of war children was born so it could be easier for other war children to search. In the
following I will describe this idea closer.
Description of a worldwide war children registry.
The main principles of a possible registry are:
1. Information on parents and children should be recorded as early as possible
2. The information should be kept secure and only disclosed to the child or its parents.
3. The registration should happen at the same time as governmental agencies register the
child, but be separate from this process.
4. Since most war children have parents on different sides of a war, the agency
conducting or supervising the registration should be independent from the
governments involved.
The principles of a war children registry is based on the following:
1. Every child has the right to know who their biological parents are if they choose so.
2. Also children born as a result of rape has this right to know their parents if they choose
so.
3. UN agencies could be involved in registration of children who have parents from two
different countries.
As of this date there is no systematic attempt to try to register children that are looking for
their parents and equally there are no attempts to register war children worldwide.
About UNICEF’s work for registration of all children
UNICEF works to make child registration available for all children. The birth certificate is the
ticket to citizenship. UNICEF figures states that every year 40 million babies are not
registered. That is 1/3 of all births. The lack of registration makes many stateless. The people
who are not registered are often not allowed participation in the country’s society in whole.
This is the case for most of Romania’s 60.000 –100.000 Romanies (Gypsies). The children
that are not registered meet discrimination in many ways. They are often excluded from
education like the children of Afghan refugee men in Iran.
The use of DNA as a way of establishing genetic relationship
DNA-tests are very efficient in providing information on heritage and identity. All American
soldiers have to give a DNA sample to be used in case they are killed and the identity of the
remains shall be established. Since DNA can be used to prove genetic relationship it can also
be used for war children to prove their family members. An internet advertisement shows that
war children already want to use DNA to find out about their relationships with their fathers:
17
http://www.kimsoft.com/kr-fa98.htm
From: Carol Morse Longmire
Date: Sunday, July 26, 1998 8:59 PM
I am the daughter of an MIA/declared KIA Korean War pilot, John Morse, Jr. For the last year I've
been searching for Jack's maternal relatives who may still be living for mitochondrial dna tests. No luck
so far. If you come across any info, please e-mail me. His mother's name was Delia Bridgett Moriarity
of County Cork. His father was Edward Morse, a native of New York. His brothers were Edward,
Kenneth and a sister Mary.
DNA has also been used to provide reliable information about family identity for abducted
children in Argentina and El Salvador. The Argentinean Grand Mothers are using DNA to
prove the relationship to children abducted when their parents were killed during the military
rule of the country.
From the material collected in this report it seems clear that one of the most urgent issues for
war children is to locate fathers (and in some cases the mothers). It is however too early to
conclude what means should be used to secure an effective locating process.
18
The War Children of the World
7 Concluding remark
In this report it has been established that there is a large group of war children in the world.
Only the examples show that group consists of more then 500.000 children. The group is
more likely to consist of some million. This is a marginalized group, and special attention
should be given to this group to meet their rights.
It is the hope that by bringing more attention to this group of children the negative effects of
war will not last as long as they have.
Some of the war children described later in this report are born as result of international peace
keeping missions, like in Korea, Cambodia and Liberia. As more conflicts tend to involve
international peacekeeping operations there will probably be more “UN-children”, or
peacekeeping children born. On this basis and acknowledging the special responsibility of the
UN it is recommended that:
o Soldiers are informed about he responsibilities following getting involved with local
women.
o Soldiers should be held economic responsible for the upbringing of the children after
their return to their home country.
o An office to raise father support cases should be put up during and following
peacekeeping operations.
o That UN assists persons searching for their relatives.
There are similar responsibilities for armies. Armies should make their records of former
soldiers available for children searching to get in contact with their fathers. All armies should
establish offices dealing with requests to establish paternity claims from children born
overseas.
19
8 Examples of War Children
The group of children discussed in this report have different names all over the world:
From the Rwandan genocide we know the following names used for the group of children
born after the civil war, most born as result of rape:
o
o
o
o
o
Pregnancies of the war
Children of hate
“Enfants non-desirés” - Unwanted Children
“Enfants mauvais souvenir” Children of bad memories
Children of War
After The Second world war in Norway these children were called:
o tyskerunge - literally kid of a German
o son or daughter of the German whore
o “krigsbarn”, war children, this term is preferred today.
The children born by American soldiers have been called:
o Amerasians – the term first used about children by American soldiers in Korea.
o Vietnamericans
o “Bui doi” - Dust of life
o “Con lai” – outcasts
o Children of Gold
Children of Canadian soldiers in Europe were referred to as:
o War Leftovers
Children of Filipino women and American Soldiers were called:
o Babay na sa - bye-bye to daddy
o “hanggang” - up to pier only
o “negro”
o “multo” if they are light skinned
o “kulot” or curlyhaired if they are dark.
Historic examples of War children
The town of Bergen, Norway
Many people in Bergen are probably the descendants of the 500 soldiers from the
Delmenhorst Regiment who were sent to Norway in 1765. They originated from Delemhorst
outside Bremen. The group of a half a thousand soldiers were very visible in town. In 1769
Bergen had 14000 inhabitants. 82 children are recorded in the church books as having a
soldier from this regiment as their father. In 1774 the soldier left Bergen, leaving their
children behind13.
13
In Norwegian: http://digitalarkivet.uib.no/delmhist.htm, also in English at http://digitalarkivet.uib.no/delmhisteng.htm
20
The War Children of the World
First World War
The First World War was an occupation war with villages being occupied for some time, then
left by the soldiers. Often the men of the village or town had left serving as soldiers
somewhere else. While the men were out relationships developed between occupying soldiers
and local women.
One of the few records of this issue is The Sexual History of The World War by Dr. Magnus
Hirschfeld (1934). The book reveals an old fashioned view on women’s sexuality and the
author has gone to great length in arguing for the view that a lot of the reported rape cases
were voluntary. There is little ground to doubt the accuracy in the following exert:
In December, 1929, the press reported that the Rhine League of Women had applied to the proper
authorities of Paris and London to obtain support for the 15.000 illegitimate children that had been left
after the departure of the French and the English. Of the 15.000 about 8.000 had been fathered by
British troops. The cause of this remarkable relationship—the English were the smallest in numbers in
the army of occupation—is undoubtedly due to the stability of the English pound. Whereas the French
and the Belgians were going through an inflation, the Tommies always had money enough to spare.
(Hirschfeld 1934:236)
There is no evidence to believe the French or British government indeed did support the
children.
The problems of the children were both that they were illegitimate and also that they did not
have any supporting father. Hirschfeld states that one of the good things coming out of all the
illegitimate children after the war was that they became less different from other children
(1934.25). There were also a large group of children being born in England during the war as
a result of soldiers being stationed there:
Perhaps the crassest example of the changed attitude on this score was in England where, for a while,
there was an actual cult of "war babies," illegitimate children whose fathers were soldiers. As a matter
of fact, the number of illegitimate births in all the districts of England where soldiers were quartered
showed such an unexpected rise that the lower House of Parliament was forced to discuss the question
of how to erase the stigma of both the children and their mothers. A Member of Parliament, McNeil,
stated that in a certain district at the beginning of 1915 there were two thousand illegitimate births.
Special reference was made to the fact that the Australian soldiers exercised a particular fascination
upon British women. In this connection we might recall that the race fetishism of the English woman,
and also the French woman, found expression in huge numbers of children of mixed breeds born during
the war. In every land the question of war children was a vital one. (1934:135)
The example below of war children after the First World War. The number of children being
the result of soldiers in the colonies has many places left a special caste of half-breed children.
Second World War
"A girl who tastes the forbidden fruit must bear the consequences herself..."
"In the April 18, 1946 issue of `Stars and Stripes', the newspaper published for the American Armed
Forces in Europe, I read an article bearing the headline `Pregnant Fräuleins are Warned!' I am
enclosing a German translation of this article in the hope that you will publish it in your newspaper.
Perhaps a girl or two will be brought to their senses by reading these lines.
`Girls who are expecting a child fathered by an American soldier will be provided with no assistance by
the American Army.' Thus reads the text of the recently issued military regulations. They were issued in
response to a letter received from a pregnant girl in which she asked the army for help. The regulations
make two main points:
21
1. The army can in no way be held responsible for the sexual relationships of its soldiers.
2. A `Kraft durch Freude' (Strength through Joy, a Nazi recreational organization) girl who tastes the
forbidden fruit must bear the consequences herself.
`If the soldier denies paternity,' it goes on to say, `no further action will be undertaken other than to
merely inform the woman of this fact. She is to be advised to seek help from a German or Austrian
welfare organization. If the soldier is already in the United States, his address is not to be
communicated to the woman in question, the soldier may be honorably discharged from the army and
his demobilization will in no way be delayed. Claims for child support from unmarried German and
Austrian mothers will not be recognized. If the soldier voluntarily acknowledges paternity, he is to
provide for the woman in an appropriate manner."
From: Demokratisches Volksblatt, Austrian daily newspaper, May 25, 194614
The Second World War saw the largest transportation ever of soldiers from one continent to
another. We have found information on the following groups of children being the result of
this these soldiers meeting local women:
Today it is difficult to find information on the character of the relationship between the
soldiers and the girls. It is likely to believe that some of the girls were prostitutes, many were
raped and that many had longer relationship with the soldiers.
Children of British soldiers in Artic Soviet
One group of women who got involved with British seamen got a special harsh treatment.
During the war British convoys came with aid to the Soviet Union, especially through
Archangel. Some of the women there got involved with the sailors. In some cases the
relationship led to children being born. After the war ended many of the woman were sent to
Gulag prison camps accused of spying, terrorism and anti-Soviet activity. That the British had
been allied did not seem to matter. The children were left back with grandparents or foster
parents. Recently one of the woman got in contact with her former boy friend and the father to
her child. The Independent Newspaper described their story earlier this year. The situation for
the child of the relationship is described like this:
Her son was also discriminated against and, unable to get a proper education, worked all his life in a
timber mill until he died four years ago. Yelena wrote about Edik's death to his father but the letter
15
came back marked "Addressee left".
To read the full story please see page 60.
War Brides and Children of Canadian and US soldiers in Europe
The Northern American soldiers had a warm welcome in many places in Europe. Many of
them married local women and it is estimated that 1 million of these “war brides” travelled to
the US16. They came from allied countries like the United Kingdom, newly liberated countries
like Netherlands and occupied territory like Germany. For the children they were able to live
with both parents. That was not the case for many of the children left behind in Europe with
their mothers.
14
www.image-at.com/salzburg/5505.htm
http://news.independent.co.uk/world/russia/story.jsp?story=86992
16
http://www.rockymountainnews.com/drmn/local/article/0,1299,DRMN_15_818884,00.html
15
22
The War Children of the World
The children of Black American soldiers and British women
From May 1942 until the end of World War II, some 130.000 black GIs came to Britain.
Being happy to be treated as fellow human beings many of them had British girl friends. To
marry they needed permission from their (white) superior, a permission that was seldom
given. An estimated 2000 children was born as result of the relationships. The soldiers being
shipped back to the US. The absorption of the children into society was far from
straightforward. Harold Moody, the black doctor who founded the League of Coloured
Peoples in England in the 1930s, summed up the situation nicely:
'When what public opinion regards as the taint of
illegitimacy is added to the disadvantage of mixed race, the
chances of these children having a fair opportunity for
development and service are much reduced.'17
Danny Sm it h, child of a Brit ish m ot her and an Am erican
black GI soldier. Phot o t aken from t he Channel 4 web
page t hat screened a program of t he group of 2000
“ brown babies” .
The British authorities suggested three different solutions to the problem:
Three solutions to the 'problem' were suggested:
1.
The mothers could keep their babies.
2.
The children could be put into homes run either by local authorities or by voluntary
organisations. Any fostering or adoption that might then follow would mean that at
least some of the 'brown babies' would not be totally institutionalised.
3.
The babies could be sent to the US to live either with their fathers or with adoptive
black families. This was the most widely canvassed solution.
For most of the children the second option was selected. As many of them have grown up,
suffering prejudice and identity crises, they have become increasingly curious about their
roots.
Many started to search for their fathers (and mothers in the cases they were adopted into
foster parents families.) Few found them since the military register in the US was closed for
them.
To read the story on the Brown babies and other children from the American soldiers in UK
see page 62.
Canadian Children after the Second World War
There are an estimated 30.000 children of the Canadian Soldiers that stayed in Europe during
and after the Second World War from 1939 to 1946. They were called: “War Leftovers” by
17
http://www.channel4.com/untold/programs/babies/page2.html
23
the Canadians. This group is on of the best organised of all groups of war children thanks to
two persons: Lloyd and Olga Rains.
Lloyd Rains is a Canadian Veteran of World War Two who helped liberate Holland as a part
of Canadian Light Infantry. He met Olga (Trestorff) three weeks after the Dutch Liberation in
May, 1945. They founded the Project Roots in 1980. A project that aims to bring War
Children in contact with their roots. So far they claim to have helped 2500 children get in
contact with their fathers. Olga has written two books about the War Children. One of her
books became a television series. In April, 1997, Olga was knighted by Queen Beatrix of the
Netherlands for the Rains' work with Project Roots18.
Although the Rains started their focus on the children born of Canadian service men born in
the Netherlands, their focus has been extended to the larger majority born in the UK.
You can read more about Project Roots in the section on organisations later in the report.
For the Rains it is important to emphasise that also “good girls” got involved with the soldiers
and that the “The wild summer of 1945” was a special time when people did things they
otherwise wouldn’t have done, releasing all the stress from the years of war. That this
happened in Europe is easily forgotten when considering more recent war children being born
and the stories that led to the relationship between the soldiers and the girls.
To read more about the Wild summer of 1945 please see page 67.
45.000 British and 3.000 European war brides married Canadian soldiers making new
families and most of them eventually moved to Canada.
The fate of the women and children left behind was less glorious. In the words of Project
Roots:
But there was another group of women who never got the chance to come to Canada, whose soldier
boyfriends left them behind at the end of the war, pregnant and unmarried. Forgotten by their lovers
and ostracised by their families and communities, many of these women were forced to give up their
children for adoption at birth or hand them over to relatives.
And at a time when there were few social supports or economic opportunities for women, those who
decided to raise their children on their own suffered enormous social consequences that still
reverberate in the lives of the so called "war children" today.
(…)
But the Canadian soldiers who had been welcomed with cheers of "Hero" and "Liberator" in May 1945
soon became a social problem to the Dutch authorities, who viewed the rising tide of unwed
pregnancies as a serious social transgression they called "The Canadian Problem"19.
(…)
18
19
Olga Rains: Children of the Liberation, http://www.project-roots.com/childrenoflib.html
http://www.project-roots.com/forgotten.html
24
The War Children of the World
Two thousand Dutch women married Canadian soldiers. But in 1946 babies of unmarried
Dutch women started being born. When all the Canadian soldiers had left there were 6000
“Children of Liberation” born by them in the Netherlands.
In 1946, hundreds of these mothers and their angry Dutch parents went to the Canadian Embassy in the
Netherlands demanding child support or some form of recognition for the children, who were, after all,
half Canadian. The Department of Veterans Affairs approached some of the men in Canada, but most
denied even knowing the girlfriend in Europe and the questions stopped there.
It was not an easy time for these women. As in Great Britain, unwed mothers and illegitimate babies of
foreign soldiers were a serious social taboo. When the pregnancies started to show, many women were
sent to homes where they stayed until the babies were born, then given up for adoption.
Other Liberation Children were raised by grandparents, never knowing the truth about their birth
mothers until much later in life. Their fathers remained a mystery, a taboo subject that the otherwise
liberal minded Dutch and English are only starting to recognize today.
(…)
The right to know your parents
The Project Roots works to change the Canadian Privacy Act, which even today protects the
veteran from being named to grown-up children looking for their fathers. The Achieves where
the information is stored allows immediately family members to get information after 20
years. But the War Children are not considered legitimate children and are not allow access to
the information.
In an interview Olga, one of the founders of Project Roots bitterly says:
"War criminals get more respect in Canada than the war children. The children don't want anything
from their fathers or his family. They just want to know who they are and they would be happy with just
a photo or a friendly letter from Dad. Is that too much to ask?
Today the archives will call the father if he is alive and send him the request from his
daughter or son. If he decides so the child is told that he doesn’t want any contact. The
process is informal and no records are made of the request. Many of the fathers are happy for
the connection with their children being made:
Olga says many of the Canadian fathers whom they have reunited have said they do not want to be
protected by the Privacy Act. "They wished they had met their war children earlier," Olga says sadly.
The Rains are calling for the Canadian government to loosen up Privacy Act restrictions which govern
access to veterans' files. She wants war children to have access to the files on an equal footing with
their half brothers and sisters in Canada. She suggests that the 20 year moratorium be lifted for
exceptional cases involving British and European war children.
But for now, the notion of changing the Privacy Act is just a dream, says Olga, who suggests it would
make a great humanitarian gesture on the eve of the 21st century.
"I think the greatest achievement of our careers would be to pry open the closed doors of the National
Archives veterans' files. When the war children can get the information contained in those files, they
will finally be able to come to terms with themselves and their fathers in a way that is impossible now."
25
Olga's other goal is to change the attitudes of Canadians towards the war children of World War Two.
"I'm still puzzled by the reaction of fathers or family members who say they don't want to have anything
to do with their half brother or sister in Europe," says Olga.
"The time when unwed mothers and their babies were social outcasts is long gone," Olga says.
"Everybody has a right to know about their family. What makes the war children so different?"
Children of American Soldiers in Austria
One source states the number of children from the American soldiers based in Austria to be at
least 2000. Some of these were subsequently adopted to American parents.
To read more about these children please see page 69.
Norwegian Children of German soldiers
Another of the best-recorded groups of war children is the children of German soldiers in
Norway. Hitler kept a surprisingly large number of soldiers in occupied Norway and they
were encouraged to socialize with local women. Based on the theory of the “master race” a
Lebensborn administration was built up providing help for the mothers and a registry was
made with information on mother’s and father’s name and background. Based on this registry
the number of war children in Norway is estimated to be over 1200020.
During the last years the issue of the rights for these war children has been a recurring issue in
the Norwegian political debate. For these children one of the main issues has been the right to
get access to the archives to search out information on fathers and mothers. In 1998 the
Norwegian Prime Minister Kjell Magne Bondevik publicly asked forgiveness from this group
for the mistreatment they had been subject to after the war. In 2001 a group of 7 children sued
the government seeking compensation for the infringements that was done towards them
during their childhood. The Oslo City Court rejected their right to raise the issue as it claimed
the issue was overdue. The group of 8 children will appeal the decision. Several politicians
are suggesting that a political agreement is done.
The Norwegian War Children are not a uniform group. Many were raised in adoption
families, just later getting to know their background. Just like the children of American and
Canadian War children they have had difficulties obtaining information from the achieves.
Many had problems during childhood, many had not.
Currently the Norwegian Research Council is conducting a study on the war children’s
childhood conditions. The study is expected to be published in 2002.
The Research Council of Norway.
There has been a continuous discussion on the issue of the children of German soldiers in
Norway. Several books are written on the subject. In 1998 the Department for Social welfare
and Health asked The Research Council of Norway to develop a knowledge base on the issue.
The Research Council was asked to highlight four issues that had been prominent in the
Norwegian discussion:
20
The estimate is based on the following figures: 8020 children from the German soldiers were registered in the
years 1941-1943, that is approximately 2000 per year. Since more children were born in 1945 and 1946 the
estimate is set to 12000.
26
The War Children of the World
1. The issue of lack of father’s payment to the mothers after the war.
2. The issue of prisoner of war compensation from Germany
3. What happened during the organised home-coming of children from Germany and
deportation of children to Germany
4. In addition the Research Council was asked to give a general description of the
childhood of these children, connected to the issue of compensation and moral
reparation.
The two first points were raised on the basis on the widespread assumption that Germany had
paid Norway some sort of compensation money for the children “left behind”. The report that
followed: “Children of the Enemy?” clarified that there never had been any such
compensation paid. It was suggested that more research was needed to be able to describe the
childhood and what “political, social and other issues” that made such a treatment happen.
This research is now underway. The issue of compensation was not raised in the report but is
currently under discussion at the District Court of Oslo.
Lebensborn
Lebensborn was an organisation put up by Himmler in 1935 to foster and enlarge the Aryan
race. The organisation ran nurseries and children homes all over occupied territory. Only in
Norway there were 5 Lebenborn homes where war children were raised, often together with
their mothers. In Germany there were 9 Lebensborn clinics21. The children often had
unmarried mothers. The children were raised by the homes and many of them have grown up
without knowing their biological parents. Recently an archive with information on the
children was found in Western Germany.
An estimated 200.000 children22 were taken from their parents in Poland. About 25.000 of
them were sent home after the war with the help of UNRRA (the United Nations Relief and
Rehabilitation Administration). Some stayed in Germany, but most were killed as they were
not seen as aryan enough.
To read two articles about the Lebensborn please see page 70.
-In addition to these children that we have documented we are convinced that there are large
number of children from the following groups:
Children of German soldiers in France estimated to be around 80.000.
Children of German soldiers in the Netherlands estimated to be from 10.000 to 50.000.23
I have found no estimates being made from Poland, Russia and Ukraine but the figures are
believed to be high.
Children of Soviet and Allied soldiers in Germany
After Germany had lost the war there must definitively have been many relationships between
the allied soldiers and local women. One source mentions that “In West-Germany between
1945 and 1956 there were born 96000 illegitimate children where the father was reported to
21
http://www.guardian.co.uk/Archive/Article/0,4273,3932200,00.html
http://www.rheashope.com/rheashouse/research/stolenchildren.shtml
23
Aftenposten July 5, 2001.
22
27
have been from the American Army24. While there are reports on some of these children,
especially the children by black American soldiers, I have not been able to find sources
describing the children born by Soviet soldiers.
Asia
Korea
Comfort women, organised rape
During the WWII up to 200.00025 Korean women were extensively used as Comfort Women
by the Japanese army. They preferred the Korean women because they were seen as cleaner
than the Japanese. After the War the Japanese government opened the Comfort Stations to the
US soldiers to prevent rape, - maybe expecting the American soldiers to do like the Japanese
had done in China in 1937. 26
The government of Japan shipped girls and women like military supplies throughout the vast
area of Asia and the Pacific that Japanese troops controlled, from the Siberian border to the
equator, including: China (including Guangdong and Manchuria), Hong Kong, Taiwan,
Korea, Amoi, French Indochina, the Philippines, Guam, Malaya, Singapore, British Borneo,
the Dutch East Indies, Burma, Thailand, East New Guinea, New Britain, Trobriand, Okinawa,
and Sakhalin, as well as the Japanese islands of Kyushu, Honshu and Hokkaido. The Japanese
government built, operated, and controlled hundreds of "comfort houses" in these areas.
It is hard to know the exact figures of children from the “comfort women” but it must have
run into several thousands. The girls were often forced to have an abortion if they became
pregnant. In a report done on 27 women, two of them had become pregnant. There are few
testimonies to the destiny of children of these comfort women.
Japan has not yet agreed to pay compensation to the “comfort women”, now in their 70s. The
Japanese government has avoided volunteering direct compensation for former sex slaves,
instead setting up a private group -- the Asian Women's Fund (AWF)-- to offer payouts. In
July the fund paid 22,600 euros (19,300 dollars) each to 78 Dutch women forced into
prostitution by the Japanese army during the occupation of Indonesia, a Dutch colony at the
time.
The AWF is funded partly by the Japanese government and partly by donations from Japanese
citizens, former soldiers and their families. Many women, however, have refused to accept
money from this group because it does not amount to formal compensation by Tokyo
accompanied by an apology.
24
Ebba Drolshagen: Det skulle de ikke slippe godt fra. Side 185.
(E/CN.4/1995/42) UN rapporteur on violence against women
26
To read the stories of some comfort women, see: http://www.cmht.com/casewatch/cases/cwcomfort2.htm
25
28
The War Children of the World
"Pregnant woman guarded by soldier" Photo source: National Archives
27
The first Amerasians
The story of the children of the mainly US UN-soldiers in Korea in the 50s is the story of the
first children called “Amerasians”, the world first organised distant adoption, and the first
children of UN peace keepers.
There were 37.000 American soldiers based in Korea. Specialist estimate that there are up to
1000 such children in Korea now after Reagan allowed Korean-American born between 1950
and 1982 to resettle in the US. The children in Korea are still looked down upon and are
called mixed-blood in Korean language. Since their number is so small their cause is not a
prominent in Korea today.
Organisations works today to raise the issue for these children and avoiding sexual diseases
spread by the US troops.
Fair Treatment for Korean Women and Amerasian Children:
Provide appropriate cultural conduct and sex education information to US military personnel to reduce
friction with Korean neighbours. US soldiers should be examined regularly to prevent the transmission
of sexually transmitted diseases. The US government should also take responsibility for the financial
costs of raising children fathered by US soldiers. There are presently over 1.000 children who don’t
receive support from their fathers.28
27
28
http://www.cmht.com/casewatch/cases/cwcomfort3.htm
From a statement made by People’s Action for Reform of the Unjust ROK-US SOFA
29
A report from 1954 tells how the Amerasian children were used to bring attention to
children’s homes and the writer warn others about the “pitfalls:
Deceits are sometimes well worked out. One of the welfare officers in KCAC headquarters in Seoul
reported a case where several mixed-blood children, particularly those with outstanding Western
features such as blue eyes, blond or red hair, or of negro paternity, were brought to a chaplain’s office
on a certain U.S. Army base. With weeping and wringing of hands, the orphanage superintendent told
of her general suffering and then this new problem which, she implied, was clearly his. "Therefore
support my orphanage," was the unmistakable plea. One of the KOAC Team workers heard the story
from the chaplain. But from a different chaplain at another distant base, he had heard the same story,
and a check-up revealed that the identical part-negro, blue-eyed, blond and redheaded children were
paraded before several military commanders and chaplains. These "special children" were available,
probably for a price, to orphanage superintendents who sought money from military personnel.
Probably this operation was eminently successful though no facts were available to bear out the
success.29
PEARL SYDENSTRICKER BUCK
The story of adoption of Amerasian children is also linked to the story of Pearl S. Buck. She
started the first adoption service for mixed race people in 1949. At that time she was already a
well-known author. She received the Nobel Prize in literature in 1938 and Pulitzer Prize 1932.
She established the Welcome House, the first international, inter-racial adoption agency.
She later established the Pearl S. Buck Foundation, which provides sponsorship funding for
thousands of children in half-a-dozen Asian countries. And it is the only agency that has
specialised on children of war. Later the two were combined.
Vietnam - America’s newest refugees are also its children.
"These kids hit walls on every side "I never thought one day I’d plead
They don’t belong in any place For half-breeds from a land that’s torn
Their secret they can’t hide But then I saw a camp for children
It’s printed on their face." Whose crime was being born."
-From Miss Saigon30
Possible the largest group of war children worldwide is the group of Amerasian children
being born from relationships between American servicemen and Vietnamese women. This
group is also in a special situation as they were given the right to migrate to the US as social
pressure on their faith in Vietnam made US open the borders for them. The group came after
several years of “boat-people” had arrived in the US and in Western Europe following the fall
of Saigon in 1975.
By 1996, over 700.000 refugees from Vietnam had arrived in the United States. Around
89000 of them arrived under the 1987 Amerasian Homecoming act as Amerasian or close
relatives. (906 arrived in 1996 alone.) These numbers also included the close families of the
29
From: A Survey Made for the Commander-in-Chief, United Nations Forces, Far
East, and for the Chief of Chaplains of the United States Army
By Christian Children's Fund, Inc., Richmond, Va. 1954 available at:
www.koreanchildren.org/docs/memories/servicemenremembers/report1954.PDF
30
This particular story was of extreme circumstance because the father, the American soldier, came back for his
son and wanted him to live in the United States.
30
The War Children of the World
Amerasians. The number of Amerasian that arrived in the US are 25000 the rest being family
members. (Bass 1996:4)
Before arriving in the US the children would go through special training to adapt to the new
life in the US, most went through Philippines Refugee Processing Centre (PRPC), and also in
the US there were special centres for them.
When arriving in the US many of the children were searching for their fathers. When 244
Amerasians approached the Red Cross in requesting help with their father search, the nonprofit organization could only locate 21 fathers. And from those 21 fathers, about 15 ”asked
not to have their addresses given to their Amerasians offspring” (Marcus, A1).
This group is also one of the best documented. Several books and films have been made on
the plights of the children.
In Vietnam the children suffered widespread discrimination and poverty. They were given
“names” by their neighbours or classmates: dust of life. Many children tried to hide their true
identity and escape discrimination by quitting school. Neither the North nor the South
Vietnamese treated the Amerasian children well. Image when the children where thought
history being explained how the Vietnamese won over the enemy, the Americans. It
emphasised their status as “Children of the enemy”.
The US provided two programs to allow the children entrance to USA: The Orderly Departure
Act and The Amerasian Homecoming Act. To prepare the children for life in America the
children were given English training in special camps, like the Philippine Refugee Processing
Centre in Bataan. Many of them being school dropouts they struggled with the classroom
exercises. Most of these Amerasians predominantly had their father’s looks, strongly
identifying them with the American half of their parentage, but they were Vietnamese in
culture, language, and habits. Many were self-destructive: Many mutilated themselves. Many
Amerasians calls it "the externalisation of inner pain." Some say it is mostly due to
depression, which sometimes increases to suicidal measures.
Because of the prospect of a new life in America the Vietnamese- American children became
a commodity worth their weight in gold, and sometimes sold to people that used them as a
ticket to the US claiming they were their foster parents or parents. The Washington Post
thereby ran an article February 19, 1993, with the title: “Vietnamese try to buy American
Dream; Families fake relationship to children of GIs, obtain Visas. The attention to this sort
of cheating again led to stricter screening with real Amerasians left out.
The problems for the children did not end when they arrived in the US. Sometimes the
Vietnamese that cared for them in order to come to the US left them and they were again
alone. When asked if they felt like American, Vietnamese or others, 44% saw themselves
Vietnamese; 5% as American; and 50% as “other” (GAO, 75). The other group must be
understood as people that could not identify themselves with any of these 4 categories.
The United States General Accounting Office made a report in 1994 about the fate of the
children that had arrived under the Amerasian Home Coming Act. The report showed that the
31
Amerasians had many problems in being assimilated into their new country. Black
Amerasians especially had problems identifying themselves either as American or
Vietnamese. One of them stated:
I feel ashamed that my mother was with a black man, and now I have to carry at. I wish I were a white
Amerasian (Gonzalez, 1B).
When the children arrived the youngest was 18 years old.
The feelings of not being included in any group has very practical implementations, like being
in a party with Vietnamese, feeling like to only “white” in the room, and with mainly “white
Americans”, being the only “Asian”.
One of the respondents to an interview about being Amerasians also see the potential in his
group:
I think if Amerasians were more accepted, they could theoretically act as a bridge between American
culture and the more isolated Vietnamese-American community at large. If the Vietnamese-American
community were linked to American culture less tenuously, it would expand American culture so much
and would have an effect of bringing Americans closer to closing that gulf that exists between the two
communities. It would also give Vietnamese-American communities, not more into the mainstream, but
more normalized and therefore, more able to fully reap the benefits America has to offer. (From Thanh
Tran 1999).
There are many paradoxes concerning the Amerasian Homecoming Act. It is called a unique
social experiment. Bringing teenagers from the bottom of Vietnamese society to the land of
their dreams in the US. History has shown that the arrival was not easy.
There are few stories by the Amerasian Children themselves on what it was like to be growing
up. One of the few exceptions is Christian Langworthy, born in 1975 in Vietnam. He was
adopted to the US and is now an author.
My brother and I were the sons of my mother's clients. She never told us their names. She just said that
they were both killed in the war. One father died in a helicopter accident, the other was ambushed while
crossing a bridge. She told the same story to all of our neighbours, but even as a child, I sensed that she
was lying. She never cried when she related these stories to anyone and seemed to enjoy each moment
of the retelling. She even laughed once, recounting to a woman how she loved my brother's father more
than she loved mine.
To read more of the story see page 84.
Philippines
This regiment has been doing garrison duty for several months, and, as has been a too free custom with
the American army, many of these soldiers have been consorting with the native women. Many have
bound these women by promises of marriage; others have already been legally married, while by far the
greater number have been living in concubinage pure and simple. Now comes the order, and the men
are being sent home. It is a sad sight to see these women, some with children in their arms, bewailing
their abandonment. It is perfectly safe to say there are hundreds of such forsaken women here today, in
disgrace among their own people, who at one time thought themselves honored wives. This thing is a
lasting shame upon our service, and yet there are commanding officers who have openly favored it
because, as they say, tending to better discipline in the army.
32
The War Children of the World
-
The Christian Advocate reporting the scene when the Twenty-fourth Regiment of the U.S. Army
was brought to Manila before departing for the United States in 1902.31
USA had a large US Air Force base in Angeles City named Clark Field. It was subsequently
closed after the 1991 Mount Pinatubo eruption.
While the American offspring in Vietnam and neighbouring countries were allowed to ask for
citizenship in the US, this right did not apply to the Philippine Americans, as this country was
not seen as a “war zone”.
There are an estimated 52.000 children born as a result of relationships between American
soldiers and women in the Philippines. Most of the Amerasians have been left to the care of
their Filipino mothers or adoptive caregivers. The University of the Philippines Centre for
Women Studies, through the study "Filipino Amerasians: Living in the Margins," has
unearthed the following facts about the children:
o
o
o
o
Many Amerasians have experienced various forms of abuse and domestic violence. There is an equally
disturbing high rate of abuse committed by non-household members. These are racial, gender and class
discrimination that Amerasian children and youth suffer from strangers, peers, classmates, teachers,
etc.
For many, the absence of a father, or knowing almost nothing about their father, and being the child of
survivors of prostitution carry the additional burden of social stigma and psychological stress that
affect their schooling and normal integration into their communities. Many parents and caregivers of
Amerasians harbour biases against their children. Most of them often attribute behaviour-related
problems to the mixed race character of their children. There is a very high incidence of abuse
experienced by both Amerasians and their caregivers that seems to indicate the reproduction of
violence across generations.
Many Amerasian teenagers have articulated a "longing for an identity" that seems to be the
consequence of growing up without a father.
As a result, there are many cases where abandoned Amerasian youth try to go to the United States to
find their fathers.32
This combination of abuse and lack of self-esteem could be a future bomb. It highlights the
need to reach these children before they themselves become abusers. The Philippine
organisations working for the Americans have tried several times to make the US pay
compensation to the mothers and their children.
One of these organisations, Wedpro, filed a class suit in 1993 asking the US Navy to pay the
medical and educational expenses for the children.
In 1993, PREDA on behalf of the children together with the women’s rights movement filed a
class action suit against the U.S. Government to seek redress of the children and their
mothers. This was heard in the Court of Complaints in Washington DC and finally the judge
dismissed the complaint saying that the mothers of the children were engaged in prostitution
and that being illegal the court could not rule on an illegal act from which the women
would gain. The suit was dismissed by the US court on the ground that the women were
prostitutes which is an illegal act.
Although many of the mothers seem to have been prostitutes there must also be examples of
more long term relationships that are not rightfully described with this term. It seems like part
31
Quoted from: The First Amerasians, By Jim Zwick, Friends of Filipino People Bulletin (Winter
1994).http://www.boondocksnet.com/sctexts/zwiw94_2.html
32
http://www.inquirer.net/issues/jan2001/jan27/hometown/hom_4.htm
33
of the problem is that the US military do not encourage the soldiers to take a responsibility
towards the children. Neither do the military as an institution see any responsibility for them.
PREDA has assisted the children’s mothers to organise Mother’s Association of FilipinoAmerican Children.
Preda is helping children and their mothers to search for American fathers. They publish
pictures of the fathers on the Internet to assist the search.
To see an example of this search is done please see page 91.
Picture from a PREDA demonstration.
A conference was held in January 2001: First National Conference of Filipino Amerasians
and their Caregivers. The children seem to become better organised but their claims are so far
just partly met and their situation seems to be more desperate then the one for the children in
Vietnam.
During the time when the military bases were open Amerasian children could travel to the US
– if their mothers could prove paternity. Still the US embassy in Manila is bombarded with
citizenships applications. Another way to get to the US was for older Amerasian girls to get
married with serving soldiers, then later settle in the US.
Bangladesh
In the civil war in 1971 between 250000 to 400000 women experienced sexual violence,
leading to several thousand children33. The book “The Rape of Bangladesh” says that so many
as 25000 children were the result of these rapes34.
33
34
http://www.undp.org/hiv/publications/gender/violencee.htm
www.pcug.org.au/~wildwood/01marchildren.htm
34
The War Children of the World
This mass rape of Bengali women by Pakistani soldiers happened during the 1971 war in
Bangladesh. Bengal, a state of 75 million people at the time and officially called East
Pakistan, declared itself independent Bangladesh in 1971. Bangladesh subsequently fought
West Pakistan in a rebellion lasting nine months, stopping only when Indian troops came to
the support of the Bengalis. When it ended, an estimated three million people were dead and
ten million more had become refugees in neighbouring India.
In the article: “Duty, Honor, Rape: Sexual Assault Against Women During War” Kevin
Gerard Neill, has described the rapes and their consequences:
As to how many women were raped, that number is put between 200.000 and 400.000. Of these, roughly
eighty percent were Bengali Moslems, while the rest were Hindus and Christians. The fact that the
Pakistani soldiers were also Moslem did not prevent the rapes from taking place. Despite a shared
religion, the tall, lighter-skinned Punjabi Pakistanis are racially different from the darker, smaller
Bengalis. This racial difference added to the shame and suffering of Bengali women who became
pregnant after being raped, for it was made known in Bangladesh after the war that the Bengali women
and the children they bore with Punjabi features would never be accepted back into Bengali culture.
This was the attitude of numerous fathers, husbands, prospective bridegrooms and others, despite
efforts by the government to have raped women declared national heroines as a way of reintegrating
them into society. However, with most women living a life of purdah, or strictly-enforced, veiled
isolation, measures like these had little success if a Bengali man believed such women were
contaminated. The search for a solution by desperate women led to incidents of infanticide and suicide.
Abortions were also widespread, writes Brownmiller, and the women who effectuated the termination of
their pregnancy are numbered in the thousands. 35
The children that did live up would now be nearly 30 years old. There are few reports on how
they are doing.
There are reports that the rapes are still continuing.
The military in Bangladesh is known for their harsh treatment of the indigenous Jumma
people. A report in the New Internationalist brought October 1994 states:
The Government is famous for its stance on the Jumma people – ‘We want the land, not the people’. They are
giving people the choice of conversion to Islam, exile or death. Some of my primary teachers did convert – on
the surface, but they stayed Buddhist inside. They also wanted all tribal women to bear only Bengali children.
They would load up trucks with women and take them to military camps until they became pregnant by the
soldiers. We used to listen to the BBC Bengali service although this regrettably broadcast a lot of rubbish in
favour of the Bengali Government. All local news was compiled by the army. I cannot tell you how many people
were killed during this time, the late 1970s and up to now. Most bodies were never returned to their relatives.36
Surely many children must have been born as a result.
Women activist in Bangladesh are demanding changes to the legislation to provide for the
women and the children born as a result. One of the groups “The Sammilito Nari Samaj”
(SNS) is a coalition of women's activist group, which has been fighting and resisting violence
against women in all spheres of life since its inception in 1995. In April 1998 they suggested
the following changes to the changes to the Nari O Shishu Nirjaton Domon Ain (Suppression
of Violence against Women and Children Bill)37:
35
http://www.bridgew.edu/DEPTS/ARTSCNCE/JIWS/nov00/duty.htm
www.oneworld.org/ni/issue260/face.htm See also: http://www.angelfire.com/ab/jumma/rape.html
37
http://www.dailystarnews.com/199903/08/n9030809.htm
36
35
(a) To change the definition of rape and sexual assault to interpret it from the feminist
perspective,
(b) Add an definition of trafficking of women and children,
(c) Amendment to the offences related to killing of a woman by acid throwing,
(d) Criminalisation of selling of acid without legal documents,
(e) Making a difference between 'compensation' and 'fine',
(f) Regarding a child born out of rape, it should be the decision of the mother whether
she wants the baby or not, and the option for aborting the child will remain with the
mother,
(g) Prevent the character assassination of a complainant woman,
(h) Inclusion of sexual harassment as a separate section,
(i) The victim or the dependents of the victim shall be compensated from the government's
fund,
(j) The extension of the time for investigating the case if needed, if police is accused then
investigation shall be conducted with judicial person,
(k) Special provision should be put in place when police or other government official is
accused.
East Timor
The use of rape, “local wives” and “comfort women” (women kept as sex slaves) have all
been extremely common by Indonesian soldiers in East Timor during the occupation from
1975 to 199938. In 1996 the Free East Timor Japan Coalition wrote a report on the issue. The
report shows that rape happened all places where soldiers were placed. Some of the
testimonies tell of children born as result of these rapes:
Ms "A", who lives in a village in the Los Palos area, was six months pregnant at the time of the
interview as the result of rape by a Private Second Class "W" of the 612th Battalion. According to Ms
"A", the soldier burst into her house armed with an M16 rifle and attacked her. He threatened to shoot
her parents if she resisted and told them that they would be shot if they interfered. He returned a
number of times after that. She became pregnant as a result, but the soldier went back to Indonesia
when his twelve months of duty were up, taking no responsibility for the child.
Ms "H" (30), another woman interviewed, has two children, 2 and 7 years old, conceived as a result of
rape by two different soldiers belonging to battalion 511. Neither of the soldiers took any responsibility
for the children
Mr "X", a man interviewed in one village, said that as many as fifty women in the village had been
sexually abused by Indonesian soldiers. His younger sister, Ms "B" (25) gave birth to a baby (10
months at the time of the interview) conceived when she was raped by an Indonesian soldier.
In [ 1977] this same sister was forced to become the "local wife" of an Indonesian Air Force officer by
the name of Agus Korek and later she bore a child. This Indonesian officer had a wife in his own
country, and after his six months' duty ended in East Timor he went back home, leaving behind Odilia's
sister and the child of the officer that she later bore.
The Free East Timor Japan Coalition suggests for UN to strengthen mechanism to protect the
women and children from such acts by investigating and punishing all those responsible and
bringing the perpetrators to justice. Further to provide full redress to the women victims. The
38
This is confirmed by Bishop Belo. He wrote in a 7 September 1991 report on the reign of terror in the territory
that the problem of illegitimate children (fathered by Indonesian soldiers) was very serious in East Timor.
36
The War Children of the World
Coalition suggested that steps were taken to protect the women by establishing Red Cross
agencies in the districts and provide shelters for the women who had been victimised.
In the lead up to the UN organised popular consultation in August 1999, the military
sponsored a militia to frighten people to vote against independence. The militia together with
the military continued their rapes even when UN personnel were present in the country.
During the mayhem that followed the referendum when the Indonesian military together with
their militia burned down most of the country there were so many rapes that the impact in the
number of children born by single women could be felt the next year when I worked with the
UN mission in the country. When Australian-led peacekeepers arrived in the country the
militia fled to neighbouring West-Timor, often taking their sex-slaves with them.
Since the rapes often continued for long time many women became pregnant. The East
Timorese Women’s Rights organisation Fokupers has documented four cases of rape victims
falling pregnant, and two separate cases where militias have taken their pregnant victims to
clinics in West Timor and forced them to undergo abortion. The suffering did not end when
they returned home. In many cases they were treated as traitors:
"They are viewed as rubbish," Abuelda Alves, chief of advocacy at East Timor Women's Forum
(Fokupers) says. "Their families are embarrassed. Women who were already married, their husbands
reject them."39
When Mary Robinson, the UN High Commissioner on Human Rights visited East Timor she
was presented to one of the children. The mother said: 'Here, this is the product of a militia
rape, what are we supposed to do?"
East Timorese leaders are aware of the burden put on the women and their children by fellow
East-Timorese. They try to educate people to understand that the women where innocent in
the rapes. Many places the women live in special quarters separate from the rest of the village.
In many cases the women with their small babies have been forced to leave third village
because they are seen as militia wives. The amount of organising that where done on the part
of the Indonesian military in this can be seen in the fact that most of the victims were “the
wives, daughters or sisters of pro-independence guerrillas and activists” according to UN
policeman David Senior, sexual violence investigator at the Special Crimes Unit as referred
by AFP.
The East Timorese orphanages are filled with these children of the enemy. One sister revealed
to a journalist that most of the children living in her orphanage were the result of the rape of
Indonesian soldiers. The sister explains the background for the children:
"Some of these children are the result of rapes, others are the product of a situation that resembles
sexual slavery and some are the result of consensual sex ... the women are having a very difficult time,
not only because of poverty, but because the sight of these children often reminds them of rape."
39
AFP: Scars of vote violence remain real for many East Timor women, November 19, 2000
37
She said the Indonesian state should take responsibility for these children.40
Some report suggests that the children are left in orphanages others that the mothers keep
them. It will be reasonable to believe that both is true.
There were several thousand instances of rape just during the 1999 mayhem according to the
UN policeman investigating the cases. Rape was so “normal” that I was once told while
looking down a busy street in a East Timorese border town near West Timor that that “in
every second house one of more of the girls have been raped”.
While working for the UN we tried to pinpoint aid to the raped women and their children. The
only they had in common was they were young, single mothers. Everybody of course knew
about their background. The women were proud, but had few resources, even compared to
East-Timorese standard.
I worked in one of the districts in East Timor, with approximately one tenth of the tiny
country’s population of 800.000. The number of children as a result of the rapes in 1999
alone was at least 100. From this I will estimate the number to be up to 1000 for the whole
country. In addition to this come the war children born from 25 years of occupation. A census
of these children is yet to be made. I will estimate this figure to be at least 5000.
For most of the women the name of the child’s father is known. The military used to stay long
in each location.
UN appointed Ms. Radhika Coomaraswamy as its Special Rapporteur on Violence against
women. In 1998 she made her report on Violence against women, its causes and
consequences based on her mission to Indonesia and East Timor. In her report she describes
two women she had met:
B (32 years old) from Craras, Viqueque was told, after her husband disappeared, that if she wanted to
see him again she would have to serve 100 soldiers at Pos Lalarek Mutin military post. For three
months, she had to obey all orders and accede to all the needs of the post during the day and was raped
at night. When she went to look for wood in the forest she was accused of meeting with the guerrillas
and she was raped in front of her family as punishment. She continued to search for her husband, until
finally she received news that he had been killed. As a result of the rape she has a seven-year old
daughter. B is afraid to go to the authorities and file a complaint out of fear of retaliation against her
and her family. / Case interview, Dili, December 1998./
86. D (38 years old) from Viqueque was arrested and raped on many occasions during the period 19751991. She was forced to serve different soldiers who were stationed near her village. She has five
children, all of them allegedly the result of rape by soldiers. Reportedly, those who fathered her
children were officers in the Military District Command KODIN and the Nanggala Kopassus Unit. Her
church has helped her to support her children but she wants Indonesia to take responsibility for her and
the children. / Case interview, Dili, December 1998./
40
http://www.etan.org/et99b/september/12-18/13rape.htm Included in the Documentation and articles section.
38
The War Children of the World
Ms. Radhika Coomaraswamy met with Colonel Tono Suratman, the Territory's Regional
Commander. He promised her to have intensive human rights training for his troops and also
agreed to declare publicly that violence against women would not be tolerated within the
military, and the perpetrators punished. His statement was carried as headlines in all the East
Timor newspapers. At the meeting he agreed to raise the possibility of setting up a
compensation fund for rape victims, and children born of rape, with his superiors in Jakarta.
He also agreed to investigate the cases, referred to above. Needless to say there has been no
result of these investigations, neither have there been any compensation available for any
human rights victims in East Timor. The new East-Timorese government has agreed to not
ask any compensation from Indonesia after the 1999 mayhem. This in an effort to seek to
improve the relationship with the huge neighbour. It is unclear if this also involves private
persons who wish to ask for compensation from military personnel in Indonesia.
To read more stories of the Children of the enemy see page 92
Burma’s ethnic areas,
Burma is another example of a country where the civil war has led to a large military
component that literally can do what they want with impunity. The border areas towards
Thailand and Bangladesh have been military “Black areas” which is ruled under military law.
In these areas soldiers are known to have committed several rapes.
The largest group of vulnerable women are the group of 1.3 million women and girls from
ethnic minorities who fled their home and travelled towards the Thai-Burma border. They are
especially subject to sexual violence. Many ends in brothels in Thailand were they have few
rights. Thailand has cracked down on “Thai child prostitution” so that the child prostitutes in
Thailand now increasingly are from the neighbouring countries. While most of the Human
Rights reports detail the rapes done by soldiers there are no reports of more consensual
relationships between soldiers and local girls. These must also happen.
Children of Afghan men in Iran
Iran has one of the highest refugee populations in the world. From Afghanistan there are an
estimated 1.4 million refugees and from Iraq 500.000. We received a rare glimpse of
understanding of the refugee situation in Iran when this year’s Thorolf Rafto Human Rights
Prize was awarded to the lawyer Shirin Ebadi from Iran. Especially compelling was it to hear
about the situation of the children of the refugees. Many Afghan men have married Iranian
women and their offspring are not considered as Iranian nationals as citizenship follows the
male line only (Jus Sanguinis – blood line). During the visit to Bergen Shirin Ebadi estimated
that the number of children of Afghan men and Iranian women could be as high as 30.000. As
these children are not allowed to go to school they can be seen cleaning cars, begging and so
on, even in Teheran. The Iranian women that marry these men are often poor. The children
are among the poorest of the poorest in Iran.
Shirin Ebadi has written several books on the issue of children’s rights in Iran. In the book
“The rights of the Child” she explains under the heading ”The Right to have Identity” the
legal vacuum this group has come into in Iran:
39
According to the regulations of the Civil Law of Iran, a child with any of the following specifications is
considered an Iranian national:
1. A child whose father is an Iranian national regardless of the place of his/her birth (jus parentis);
2. A child born in Iran whose parents are not known;
3. A child born in Iran whose parents are both non-Iranian but one of them was born in Iran;
4. A child born in Iran whose father is non-Iranian and the child has resided for a period of at least one
year in Iran prior to his/her eighteenth birthday.
The major problem existing regarding this issue is the case of the children whose mothers are Iranian
and have married foreign nationals without getting the official consent of the Government of the Islamic
Republic of Iran; the law does not recognize such a marriage, thus, getting a birth certificate and
Iranian nationality for the child is impossible in this case. Currently there are a number of Afghan men
in Iran who have married Iranian women without the prior consent of the Government of the Islamic
Republic of Iran, and there are several hundred children whose nationality is unclear and do not have a
birth certificate and are, hence, considered refugees. To protect such children, the Government of the
Islamic Republic of Iran must issue the permission of these marriages being officially documented so
that their children could gain nationality and identity.
There is not much literature on the background of the parents of these children or the exact
number of the children. These children was subject to a discussion at the UN committee on
Torture in 1999 between officials from the Iranian government and UN staff in 1999 leading
to the solution that there was no mention of them in the final document41.
Iran has warned women to marry Afghan men as can be seen in the following news report:
Iranian women need permit to marry foreigners
English daily Iran News, 26 Aug. 1997
The Registration Office for Foreign Citizens' director general has warned Iranian women not to marry foreign
men without an official permit.
41
Here follows a copy of the minutes from the COMMITTEE ON THE ELIMINATION OF RACIAL
DISCRIMINATION Fifty-fifth session SUMMARY RECORD OF THE 1357th MEETING about Iran:
46. Mr. SHERIFIS and the CHAIRMAN asked why marriages between Afghan men and Iranian women were
mentioned specifically.
47. Mr. SHAHI said that the problem was presumably that Afghan men in Iran were mostly refugees and noncitizens, who were expected to return to their own country eventually. The Committee had not made a specific
reference of that kind before, and he considered that it should be deleted.
48. The CHAIRMAN suggested that further information might be requested from the Government.
49. Mr. DIACONU said that, if the rules applied only to Afghan men who married Iranian women, they would
be discriminatory. The paragraph merely asked for information about that subject. Perhaps it could be amended
to read: "... as well as [information] on marriage between Iranians and foreigners ...".
50. Mr. van BOVEN (Country Rapporteur) said that he had learned from independent sources, including the
Office of the United Nations High Commissioner for Refugees, that Afghan men and Iranian women,
specifically, had encountered difficulties when trying to register their marriages and the births of their children.
The issue had been included in the section "Principal subjects of concern" in his original draft of the concluding
observations. He would delete the phrase "as well as on rules applicable to marriages between Afghan men and
Iranian women" if members wished.
51. The CHAIRMAN said that there was always a danger that information received from independent sources
might be unreliable. Many countries, including European countries and his own country, had restrictions on
marriage between their citizens and foreigners.
52. Mr. SHAHI said that the phrase should be deleted.
53. It was so decided.
40
The War Children of the World
"In many cases, the husbands of Iranian women have abandoned them without notice and gone back to their own
country," Abbas Najipour said.
Without a permit to marry a foreign man, the Iranian government cannot defend these women in divorce courts
or grant Iranian nationality to any of their children, he said.
The main cause of concern was Iranian women marrying Afghan men. "Iranian women travelling to Afghanistan
with their husbands have either been abandoned or forced to do dishonourable acts," Najipour said.
It is important to stress that it is only possible to reach these children by working together
with the Government of Iran. Even if the situation improves in Afghanistan it is not likely that
all these children will return immediately and their situation should find a solution before the
children grow old.
There will be similar children left in limbo in many of the countries with a strict interpretation
of sunni-law.
Iran / Iraq
Many rapes were reported during the Iran Iraq war. During the 2001 Rafto Ceremony I was
informed that the cases were an Iranian women became pregnant from rape or other
relationships with an Iraqi soldier, the family would do it outmost to hide this. The 2001 Rafto
Prize Recipient, Shirin Ebadi, knew no such children. She has written extensively on the right
of children in Iran.
More research is needed to be able to estimate the number of children born as a result of the
Iran – Iraq war, and their fate.
Kurdish Areas in Turkey
The Turkish military has long been known for letting Kurdish Women be subject to sexual
violence. In the report: Sexual Violence. Perpetrated by the state, written by the “Legal Aid
for Women raped or sexually assaulted by State Security Forces” there are several description
of the sexual assaults by the Turkish military, Police and Village Guards.
Here follows some of the testimonies of sexual assaults leading to the women becoming
pregnant:
Victim X is a 20-year old Kurdish woman. (…) Her task is to look after the single cow that her family
possesses. One day in 1995 when the cow had gone missing she was approached by N.A., a village
guard from the same village as her. She knew him well as they had grown up together. He pointed his
gun towards her and raped her. Just a few days after this incident she got raped again by relatives of
N.A. who also were village guards. When she could not hide her pregnancy she reported the case to her
uncle. Together they reported the case to the public prosecutor. She gave birth to a child “which the
family gave away to a children’s home in Diyarbakir because they could not accept the child for moral
reasons. Also the family rejected Victim X so that she was forced to stay in the hospital for 2-3 months
after the birth”. The medical institute issued a report stating that the village guard was the father of the
child. He was not arrested, but granted remission of sentence as “defloration took place with consent of
the women”. The village guard were later sentenced for sexual contact with an under aged person
outside marriage. This was the first case of a girl challenging the legal system although there are many
rapes like this. 42
42
Rewritten form the Sexual Violence report pages: 9-10
41
Another girl was given medication against pregnancy after being raped and severely
mistreated43. Yet another girl is shot by her brothers after having a miscarriage as result of the
rapes of an village guard. She dies later in the hospital. Her family do not come to get her
body to bury her. She is buried at night at the cemetery for unidentified people44.
A Kurdish scholar tells me that if the woman becomes pregnant of rape or otherwise the
family will often hide the shame by forcing a male relative to marry the girl. When asked if
this is a big issue in the Kurdish areas of Turkey he answers: “It might be, there is no talk of
it, we are not yet ready to bring this into the open.”
Novin Harsan, Chairman of the Kurdish Women's National Committee, reported during NGO
Forum UN Conference in 1995 that “During the recent three years the Turkish army has burnt
and destroyed almost 2000 villages and forced their former inhabitants to escape. Rape and
torture is a part of the daily life for the Kurdish women in Turkey”.
There must be many children from these rapes. I have found no information on consensual
relationship between Kurdish women and Turkish soldiers, but there is likely to be several of
these.
Sri Lanka
During the long conflict in Sri Lanka government soldiers have used women for sexual
purposes. Recently a local Human Rights group published some interviews on the extent of
the rapes from governmental soldiers. Independent Movement for Inter-racial Justice and
Equality says it is difficult to give estimates of the number of women involved or how many
children born as a result.
The Movement presented evidence of majority Singhalese women - in villages bordering the war zone in the east
and north of the island- being used by government soldiers.
``Women go from camp to camp searching for the men who fathered their children only to be told by senior
officers that they either are not there or have moved on,'' Fernando said.45
To read about the women see page 96
Cambodia
UNTAC was the UN’s biggest peacekeeping mission. A documentary run at the SBS network
in Australia set the number of children born by UN personnel in Cambodia to 25.000. The
documentary tells striking stories like these in a transcript from the documentary:
Many women saw the soldiers as a way out and connected with them. Romances flourished across
languages, cultures and races. UNTAC had a lot of children. One of them is Pascal. His mother dated a
soldier from the Cameroon.
43
page 101.
Page 135-136
45
Source: http://www.indian-express.com/ie/daily/19981219/35350744p.html
44
42
The War Children of the World
ANA SAN (translation) : My future? I would like the father to come and get the boy. I've no means of
providing for him. He has promised to come back. I still wait for him.
REPORTER: Has the boy asked about his father?
ANA SAN: Yes, he has. And I always tell him that he will be back, so the boy waits. |
NEAN HENG, COOK: There are UNTAC kids everywhere. Many young girls had children with
UNTAC soldiers. A lot of babies were born. These families are in need of everything. I would like to
know if UNTAC is helping these kids. If they did, the young girls would not have to work so hard and
would not be forced to have their children adopted out.
MOM LAN: I show my son a photo when he asks about his father. I lie to him and say that his father is
at work. People call my son bad names, but he is not old enough to understand.
MU SUCHOA, MINISTER FOR WOMEN: Cambodian society, like any society, does not very openly
accept this kind of product, unfortunately - very simply because of the colour of the skin. They may be
half-blonde.
Christina is one of those half-blondes. Her mother was only a young girl when she met a French
soldier.
NARY DUK: They tease her, saying she has no father. When she quarrels with the other kids, she is
called "alien Frenchie". It makes me very sad.
REPORTER: What else is she called?
NARY DUK: She is also called the "white Frenchman".
MU SUCHOA: These children are stigmatised. The mother who is left behind is also stigmatised. So
making a life after your husband is gone, or the man who gave you that baby is gone, is a tremendous,
tremendous hardship.
The same is true for Mon Srey Oun. She feels she can't leave the house without people gossiping about
her. Her son was fathered by an American soldier.
MON SREY OUN: He has promised to come back. I'm waiting for him, but he never shows up. Before
leaving me, he handed me $100.
REPORTER: What do you say when they tease you about being a UNTAC kid?
RICHARD: I keep my silence.
REPORTER: Do you miss him?
MON SREY OUN: Yes, I miss him.
REPORTER: What do you miss?
MON SREY OUN: We lived together, we went out together.
Her boyfriend disappeared with the rest of UNTAC.
43
Africa
Rwanda
The largest number of war related rapes done in recent history was done when Hutu soldiers
and militia committed the genocide on the Tutsi population in which maybe as many as 1
million were killed. As many as 250.000-500.000 women experienced sexual violence. The
children being born as result of the rapes are called “The children of bad memories”. There
are estimated by the national Population Office to be between 2.000 and 5.000 of them. A
report from Human Right Watch46 gives an insight in the fate of the children:
A large number of women became pregnant as a result of rape during the genocide. Pregnancies and
childbirth among extremely young girls who were raped have also posed health problems for these
mothers. (…) Health personnel report that some women have abandoned their children or even
committed infanticide, while others have decided to keep their children. In some cases, the mother's
decision to keep the child has caused deep divisions in the family, pitting those who reject the child
against those who prefer to raise the child. In others, the child is being raised without problems within
the community.
Among other things, Rwandan rape survivors have had to deal with the social isolation and
ostracization experienced by rape victims worldwide, severe health complications, and the children
born of rape.
As elsewhere in the world, rape and other sex-based violations against women carry a stigma in
Rwanda. Many of the Rwandan women who have been raped do not dare reveal publicly that they have
been raped. Women who acknowledge being raped fear that they will be marked as rape victims and
may be ostracized by their families and community. Women know that integrating into their
communities and resuming their lives will be more difficult if their rape is known. As a result, many
women survivors of sexual violence are reluctant to seek medical assistance or to report what happened
to them. "The women who have had children after being raped are the most marginalized," said social
worker Godelieva Mukasarasi. "People say that this is the child of an Interahamwe."
Alphonsine was nineteen years old and living with her grandparents in Taba commune when the
Interahamwe attacked them on April 12, 1994. She escaped through a window at the back, but was
caught by one Interahamwe. She said:
He told me that he knew that even through I was Hutu that my grandparents were Tutsi (my mother is
Tutsi) and that he would kill them if I did not submit to him. He took me to the sorghum field and raped
me on the ground there. Before he left, he asked me to tell him where we kept all our money. After they
left, I escaped to my parents' house. I never saw a doctor after the rape, but a few months later, I
realized I was pregnant. I was angry about the pregnancy and even thought about getting an abortion,
but I had no money and no way to do it. I gave birth to twins in January 1995. At the time, I accepted
them. I could not think about killing them. They survived for eleven months, but died. When I took them
to the hospital, they couldn't find anything wrong . . . My family knew that I had children of an
Interahamwe. They all accepted it, but sometimes my mother would complain about the children and
say that they were not children of this family. Sometimes when they cried, my mother would tell me to
stop the noise or to give these children back to their father. I still think a lot about the rape. I wonder if
I have AIDS.
Another case involved Francine, a thirteen year old girl whose family was killed before she was
abducted to Zaire by an Interahamwe for four months. She managed to return to Kigali in December
46
From Human Rights Watch http://www.hrw.org/reports/1996/Rwanda.htm
44
The War Children of the World
1995 and located her aunt. Francine denied that she had been sexually abused at all, but shortly
afterwards it became clear that she was pregnant. A cousin in the family wanted Francine to have an
abortion, but her aunt, a devout Catholic, locked the young girl in a room until she delivered to ensure
that the nephew would not take her for an abortion. Francine now has a baby, and the cousin refuses to
visit his mother any longer. Another case involved a twenty-two year old woman who decided to keep a
child from rape in opposition to the wishes of her family who named the child "child of hate." The
mother later renamed the child.
Rose, a Hutu woman described her response to being pregnant:
Later, I found out that I was pregnant and I was unhappy. I thought about having an abortion, but I was
afraid of dying. I knew that I was going to have an unwanted child and that I was not able to look after
a baby. But I didn't want to behave like an Interahamwe and abandon my baby. So, I have kept my baby.
He is now one year and four months. Almost all my family members have refused to accept the baby-it
is a child of an Interahamwe. They have told me that they do not want a child of wicked people. They
always tell me that when my baby grows up that they will not give him a parcel of land. I don't know
what is going to happen to him. The only help I have received is from Réseau des Femmes [a local
women's rights organization]."
Children born out of wedlock before the genocide faced some stigma, but generally found a place in
their mothers' families. No can predict, however, how children born of rape during the genocide will be
treated as they grow up. "It is the unbearable question," said one Rwandan woman who works with a
church organization, "Can we ever tell these unwanted children? Will they ever know the truth? What
will be the reaction of this child when he learns the truth? What should the government be doing?"
Property rights follow the male line in Rwanda so the children of rape will be excluded from
inheriting from both of their parents.
Women in Rwanda have organised to care for children; orphans and other children
abandoned. These foster parents project are done by local women’s associations.
Abortion is illegal in Rwanda, but many women came to doctors with serious complications
resulting from self-induced or clandestine abortions arising from rape-related pregnancies.
The children would today be around 8 years old.
To read a story about one of the women and her son see page 96
Liberia
During the ECOMOG peace keeping operation in Liberia, many children were fathered by the
soldiers that came from the neighbouring countries. An estimate suggests the number to be
25000 children. Another suggests 6000. The peacekeepers stayed in the country from 1990 to
1998. A charity known as the ECOMOG Children Project Incorporated which works out of
Nigeria, estimate that half of children are born to Nigerian peace keepers. The remaining 50
percent is split between Ghanaian, Guinean, The Gambian and Sierra Leonean soldiers.
The charity ties to find the fathers of the children and to liase between the mothers, children
and the fathers with the view to assisting the young mothers. Many of the fathers, married
long before coming to Liberia on peace mission, are not expected to tie the knot with the girls.
45
Under the Liberian law, a child born in the West African country by ''people of colour''
(black) is considered a Liberian until he or she attains the age of 21-year and decides to take
his or her mother or father's nationality.
Two UNICEF projects have also been set up to meet the special needs of women or girls who
served as wartime women during the conflict. Sarah’s Daughter’s Home, a project funded by
UNICEF through the Calvary Chapel mission in Liberia, targets young girls with children
fathered by rebels who have either died or deserted them. The girls stay for three months at
the centre, where they receive vocational and literacy training. Communities are also
sensitised to the plight of these girls.47
Another local charity works for the children. It is dubbed the UNOMIL-ECOMOG Children
Organization (UNECO). The name is derived from UNOMIL, which was the United Nations
Observer Mission in Liberia whilst ECOMOG represents the ECOWAS Cease-fire
Monitoring Group, (ECOWAS, is the Economic Community of West African States). It
claims to have registered over 6600 children and provide support for them.
Interesting, Nigerian ECOMOG soldiers were in 1997 banned from marrying Liberian
women. The Nigerian News De Jour – reported 2 April199748. The soldiers were warned that
if they married the girls they would be discharged from the military:
Major General Victor Malu, the force commander who is a Nigerian has said. Malu spoke against the
backdrop of scores of children fathered by Nigerian soldiers from Liberian mothers. ``When I came to
Liberia there was an association of Nigerian children and they were recognised by Ecomog, but they
can jump into the lagoon`` Malu added. Nigerian soldiers constitute the majority of the 10.000 troops
that intervened in 1990 in the Liberian civil war.
The war has now ended. The new federal government has planned a census of the children of
the ECOMOG soldiers.
To read three news stories about the children please see page 97.
Taiwanese children in Africa
Around 400 children have been abandoned by Taiwanese agricultural missions in Africa.
Pearl S. Buck Foundation works to assist the children. The report that mentions the children
does not state which countries the children live in.
To read the report see the page 100
47
UNICEF Assistance to Ex-Child Soldiers in Liberia, http://ginie1.sched.pitt.edu/ginie-criseslinks/childsoldiers/liberia2.html
48
http://www.cohdn.ca/ndj/Nigerian%20News%20De%20Jour%20%20Wednesday%202%20April,%201997.html
46
The War Children of the World
Namibian soldiers in Democratic Republic of Kongo
When a group of 150 soldiers returned to Nambia after serving in Kongo thy received a
heroes welcome. At the time a senior Defence spokesperson Vincent Mwange said he was not
aware of any Namibian soldiers who had married in the Kongo and who would like to have
their new families transported back to Namibia with them. He continued by stressing that
though he could not rule out the possibility that some NDF soldiers had fathered children and
even married in the DRC, this information had not been officially communicated to the
Ministry of Defence. He said:
If there were any such cases the NDF soldiers would have to make their own transport arrangements
because those are private affairs and we had sent them to the DRC to fight and not to start families.
This has got nothing to do with the Government..49
Uganda
Many reports on girls forced to serve as wives for the rebels in the Lord’s Resistance Army in
Northern Uganda.
Algeria
A rare glimpse of light to the faith of children born as result of French soldiers rapes in
Algeria came to the surface during autumn 2001 when a French appeal court granted
Mohamed Garne pension for being the result of rape committed by French soldiers in 1959.
This is probably the first such case ever and it pinpoints the responsibility of governments for
the acts committed by it’s soldiers.
Algerian War Victim Awarded Pension
Thursday November 22 2:36 PM ET
By VERENA VON DERSCHAU, Associated Press Writer
PARIS (AP) - A man conceived in a rape by French soldiers during the Algerian independence war was declared
a war victim Thursday and awarded damages.
An appeals court awarded Mohamed Garne, 41, a partial military pension for three years, but denied his request
for full lifetime benefits.
The decision was the first time a French court ruled that a person conceived as the result of a rape was a war
victim, and it brought a formal closure to Garne's tortuous search for his identity.
Garne's mother, Kheira, was 16 when he was born. She gave him up at birth, and he was raised in orphanages.
He located his mother in 1988 and took her to court in order to identify his father and legally use his name.
The mother initially told Garne he was the son of an Algerian killed during the war, but she broke down during a
1994 court appearance, saying he was conceived when she was raped by French soldiers. The origin of the
name Garne was not clear.
``I am the first to have dared to defy the state,'' Garne said after the ruling. ``I am not totally satisfied because I
was not given a life pension, but it is important to have reopened the file on the Algerian war.''
The brutal seven-year war ended with independence for France's North African colony in 1962.
A court had rejected a 1998 request by Garne for reparations.
But the appeals court accepted the argument that as the fetus suffered from violence inflicted on the mother by
French soldiers while she was pregnant and ruled that under the military pension system Garne was entitled to
partial benefits for three years.
The mother alleged in the 1994 court appearance that the soldiers came back later and hit her stomach with
electrical wires after learning she was pregnant.
In its decision, the court stressed its role was not ``to rewrite history'' but said the war led to ``unspeakable acts''
on both sides.
49
http://allafrica.com/stories/200106220097.html
47
Passions remain high in France and Algeria over the 1954-62 war. While atrocities have long been said to have
been widespread on both sides, there has been no official acknowledgment from the government that abuses
were committed by its soldiers.
To read the full story see page 100
Europe
Bosnia
During the war in Bosnia between 20.000 and 50.000 women experienced sexual violence.
They were often held in so called rape camps until it was too late to perform a safe abortion.50
One estimate is that 4000 women became pregnant from the rapes. Many of the women knew
their rapists. Many women asked for abortion even abortion was condemned by the Muslim
community.
The exact number of children born as a result of the rapes is not known, as estimate is that
more than half the pregnancies led to a child being born. Many, maybe most of these children
were set away for adoption.
Elisabeth Rehn, the UN special rapportuer of the Commission on Human Rights called the
emerging number of children born as a result of rape as a "silent emergency." This was the
first time an UN official raised the issue of the children in their own right.
Kosovo
Up to 20.000 women were raped during the Kosovan war. How many children were born as a
result? Red Cross estimated 100 were born in January 2000 alone.
Many children from multi ethnic marriages are often split between their two parents. Many of
them receive harsh treatment as a result of having a parent from “the other side”. They are
often rejected the opportunity to have contact with both parents even when all family
members would like this to happen, because of the stigma in the local environment.
To read a lengthy story on these children and their mothers see page 102
Americas
Peru
Human Rights Watch published in 1995 the Global Report on Women’s Human Rights. In
that they describe several instances of the use of rape in armed conflicts. In a few of the cases
they mention they also describe the children born as a result. One of the examples is of the
mistreatment by the Peruan Army soldiers of indigenous people in the Huancavelica district:
To save their lives, the women put themselves at the service of the soldiers, even if they are good girls,
and also the soldiers are leaving the women pregnant and when the children are born, no one accepts
paternity. Even if the woman has principles and is married, the soldiers ignore it, they have their list,
"No, you must join us tonight, let's see, we're going to take your statement." So there are 300 or 400
fatherless children. . . [then] the soldiers go to another base, who can you complain to, they are the
only ones because they are the highest authorities.
50
http://www.undp.org/hiv/publications/gender/violencee.htm, number of pregnancies from Save the Children,
Norway.
48
The War Children of the World
On the rare occasion women press for justice, they are met with silence or open ridicule. In 1991 María
went with her father to ask an army commander to gather his troops so that she could identify the
soldiers who raped her near Pampa Cangallo, Ayacucho. He complied but began to make fun of her in
front of the troops. His scorn was so intense—including suggesting that she call her gestating baby
"Navyman" if the rapist was a sailor, or "Little Soldier" if it was an army recruit—that María gave up
in tears.51
51
http://www.hrw.org/about/projects/womrep/P1119_245701
49
50
The War Children of the World
9 Documentation and
Articles
ASSESSING AND ADDRESSING THE
NEEDS OF CHILDREN BORN OF FORCED
MATERNITY
R. CHARLI CARPENTER
rocarpen@darkwing.uoregon.edu
University of Oregon –
Department of Political Science
Submitted July 27, 2000 to the Secretariat for the
International Conference on War-Affected Children
Winnipeg, Canada, September 11-17, 2000
INTRODUCTION
Forced pregnancy has lately been recognized as a
military strategy used in several recent ethnic
conflicts and has been codified underinternational
law as a war crime and crime against humanity.
Unfortunately, in addressing gender issues relating
to rape and abortion access, neither the analysis nor
the articulation of forced pregnancy as a crime have
examined or recognized its impact on children born
of such forced conceptions.
Several thousand victims of “birth by forced
maternity” were born in the aftermath of the
Bosnian, Rwandan and the earlier Bangladeshi
genocides.
As a result of their unique status, due to the gender
relations and cultural traditions surrounding their
origins, these children are likely to suffer
infanticide, stigma, neglect and discrimination in
addition to the difficulties facing all war-affected
children. As there is reason to suspect that forced
pregnancy may continue to be used as a tool to
splinter communities in ethnic conflicts, it is
necessary to assess and address the needs of warrape orphans as well as their mothers in the
aftermath of forced pregnancy campaigns.
An explicit approach is necessary because the
unique situation of children born by forced
maternity has not been identified in scholarly
research and discourse or targeted successfully in
the field.
Forced pregnancy itself has been conceptualized as
a women’s issue, with violence against children by
their mothers naturalized and stigma against the
children treated as a component of the rape victims’
misery rather than a denial of children’s
membership and family rights.
For example, Beverly Allen writes that rape
victims’ attempts to kill their babies at a birth
“might be considered healthy”; and Horvath and
Goldstein both describe the rejection or killing of
rape-children as part of the agony of the mother in
the aftermath of rape.
The scope of writing on war-affected children
similarly has failed to address rape orphans, insofar
as they do not experience the war directly as do
child soldiers, refugees, or war orphans, but rather
experience abuse and stigma in the aftermath of
conflict due to the fact that they originated from a
military strategy that was a component of the
conflict itself.
In this paper I seek to merge the agendas of
criminalizing forced maternity and advancing
children’s rights. To this end, I will illuminate
forced maternity as a children's rights issue and
suggest avenues for assessing the needs and
promoting the rights of children born of forced
maternity.
This paper will provide a preliminary analysis of
the war-rape orphan’s situation following forced
pregnancy; analyze barriers to the realization of
her/his human rights, and suggest the following
three initial avenues for beginning to focus
attention on this previously neglected children’s
rights issue: the establishment of fact-finding
missions to assess the needs and status of such
children; re-framing forced pregnancy as a
women’s and children’s issue; and the expansion of
norm-building efforts towards acceptance of rapeorphans as well as their mothers in affected
communities.
ANALYSIS
The forcible conception of children who will be
rejected by their families and communities is a key
component in the strategy of forced pregnancy as a
tool of genocide and ethnic cleansing.
The Rome Statute of the International Criminal
Court has defined forced pregnancy as “unlawful
confinement of a woman forcibly made pregnant
with the intent of affecting the ethnic composition
of any population.”
This new legal concept aims to criminalize the
practice, widely recognized during and after the
Bosnian genocide, of raping women with the intent
to impregnate and preventing access to abortion for
rape victims, with the aim of “ethnic pollution.”
Forced pregnancy has been used throughout
history as a tool of assimilation or subjugation of
enemy, minority or slave populations. As genocide,
forced pregnancy has figured prominently in at least
three case studies from very recent history. In 1971,
51
thousands of outcast children were born as a result
of the genocidal rapes of Bengali women by the
West Pakistani army. Despite the attempts of the
Bengali government to treat the rape victims as
national heroines, the raped women and their
children were uniformly rejected by their families,
and many children were presumably killed by their
mothers, abandoned, or raised by institutions to
grow up as racially stigmatized half-breeds.
In the aftermath of the 1994 Rwandan genocide,
Tutsi victims of rape gave birth to an estimated
2.000-5.000 “children of hate,” according to the
National Population Office. Though some Tutsi
women have apparently opted to raise their
children. Those who have generally lack the
support of their families or communities, who view
the children as members of the Hutu ethnic group
that perpetrated the genocide. Other children of
rape in
Rwanda, as in other genocides, have been
abandoned at the hospital where the mother gave
birth, or been victims of infanticide.
The conflict that brought “forced pregnancy” to the
world’s attention, Bosnia-Herzegovina, resulted in
an unspecified number of births. Estimates vary
between parties concerned, but relief workers
running orphanages for abandoned children of rape
guessed that there were 400-600 children of rape
born after the conflict.
Most of the pregnancies from rape in BosniaHerzegovina and Croatia resulted in abortions. The
children who were born were nearly always rejected
by their mothers and communities.
Forced pregnancy was articulated as a crime by
feminist legal scholars and activists who wanted to
formally recognize a) the specific harms to
victimized women forced to carry the children of
rapists during armed conflict and b) the harm to an
ethnic community of the appropriation of their
reproductive capacity by a conquering force. These
arguments emphasized the intent of the perpetrating
group to destroy a community by undermining its
family structure: the targeting of women for sexual
violence can devastate communities where
women’s chastity is bound up with ideas of cultural
continuity. For these reasons rape becomes a
formidable weapon where the intent is to destroy a
minority group as such.
Forced pregnancy exacerbates the impact of rape
by making it more visible, explicit and ongoing,
precluding victims from protecting themselves and
their community through silence or denials, and
symbolically branding the victims with the mark of
the rapes. This formulation and even the term
forced “pregnancy” focuses on the conception of a
child and the body of the woman carrying it.
52
However, it is not merely conception but birth of
rape-children which is the aim of a forced
pregnancy campaign. While the effects of forced
pregnancy on target groups is well documented,
there is less systematic study of the rejection of
rape-children in undermining the family structure of
target groups, or of violating the rights of children.
Forced “maternity” - giving birth to a child of a
forced pregnancy - shifts the focus of stigma from
the female womb to the born child, and brings into
being a second human with specific claims to rights
that may be denied based solely on her/his
biological origins. When the children of the rapes
are born, the target ethnic group typically views
them as symbols of aggressor domination and
violation of ethnic purity. Thus generating
stigmatism, rejection or abuse of these children
(and rape victims themselves) is the end goal of
those who perpetrate the rapes, as a policy of
wounding and demoralizing the target group from
within.
Though hypothetically, victimized communities
could counteract this strategy by incorporating the
children (and rape victims) back into the
community, in practice this is seldom the case due
to specific configurations of beliefs about gender
relations, ethnic identity, and kinship. Where
patriarchal and nationalist attitudes lead to the
belief that lineage passes only from father to child,
forced pregnancy removes a rape victim from the
reproductive pool of her own community and
results in a child that is viewed as ethnically alien.
Thus, children born of forced maternity are
typically stigmatized as “children of the enemy,” a
source not only of shame but also of hatred as
symbols of an aggressor ethnic group. This
secondary victimization may translate into a denial
of survival, membership or resources rights: the
child may suffer infanticide, neglect resulting in
infant death, lack of resources, or denial of
citizenship.
Significant barriers exist to addressing the needs of
war-rape orphans. The single greatest barrier is the
very patriarchal cultural beliefs that make forced
maternity such a viable military strategy. Forced
pregnancy and forced maternity cannot work to
undermine a community in which raped women and
their children are honored, sheltered and supported
rather than degraded, shamed and ostracized. The
struggle for women’s and children’s human rights
must proceed hand in hand.
It is thus ironic that a second barrier to children’s
rights in this context has been the polarized rhetoric
on women’s and children’s rights characteristic of
debates over reproductive freedom. This discourse,
exemplified in the “enforced pregnancy” debate at
The War Children of the World
the Rome Conference for the International Criminal
Court, has situated women’s freedom against the
presumed rights of children of rape (read fetuses in
the abortion debate) whose cause as fetuses is
usually championed by those seeking to uphold the
very patriarchal norms that are the problem. The
existence and rights of born children are
marginalized when the debate is focused on
abortion. Moreover, as rape victims often
internalize stigma toward their children,
counteracting that stigma will require targeting the
attitudes of victims of atrocity, whereas the
previous strategy has been to validate, even
encourage such feelings and avoid pressuring rape
women to love or raise their children. This practice
legitimizes the more general stigma of the
community toward the children and arguably
undermines efforts to counteract stigma against the
rape-victims themselves.
Lastly, there is a three-fold inadequacy in existing
international law on children, genocide and forced
pregnancy that makes it difficult to situate the rights
of these children legally. Article 2(2) of the
Convention on the Rights of the Child bans
discrimination against a child based on the status,
activities, race, or language of the child’s family
members. However the CRC does not ban
discrimination against children born out of
wedlock. A question that may require empirical
analysis is: are the children stigmatized because
they were born of rape (out of wedlock) or because
they were born of genocidal rape (because they are
‘little Chetniks’)? The language of the Genocide
Convention would allow treating such children as
victims of genocide only if they are members of the
group against which genocide is being committed, a
subjective and contested claim that is biologically
half-untrue. And the current conceptualization of
forced pregnancy, while an important legal
innovation, is not broad or clear enough to
encompass the harm to children born of rape. In the
course of addressing children of rape, traditional
international legal concepts need to be
reconsidered: the relationship of particular children
to particular groups; the double standard for
“illegitimate” children; and how to reconcile
women’s and children’s human rights.
POLICY PRESCRIPTIONS
1) Fact-finding. As is clear, this analysis is
tentative and based on evidence of a pattern drawn
from scattered examples in various sources.
This preliminary approach aims at generating
awareness of the issue; to assess the scope of the
problem, and the status and needs of war-rape
orphans in a methodologically valid way, far more
systematic research will be needed. Though there is
evidence from the press and through women-
oriented NGOs that the situation of war-rape
orphans in war-affected regions is severe, no
concerted attention has yet been given to assessing
their specific needs and avenues toward
ameliorating their condition.
Research is required to assess the scope and
specific elements of the problem on a cross-country
basis in order to draw attention to and devise
strategies for dealing with children of forced
maternity. We will need to understand variation in
their circumstances and discover how best to fill
their needs.
For example, it would be useful to better
understand the circumstances under which forced
pregnancy campaigns are most likely, and
preventive measures; the conditions under which
raped women and their families are able to care for
rather than reject their children; the politics of
intercountry adoption and under what
circumstances this constitutes a better solution for
the children than remaining in the post-war
situation. Such research could provide a foundation
for a policy agenda for dealing with children born
of forced maternity.
2) Agenda-Setting. Forced pregnancy/maternity
has been treated as a women’s issue. It needs to be
reconceptualized to incorporate born children as
subjects, in legal discourse, international
instruments and activism. This requires both
altering the current legal concept of forced
pregnancy and promoting expansion of nondiscrimination rights under the Convention on the
Rights of the Child to “illegitimate” children and
children born of rape.
A focus on children’s rights may appear to play
into the hands of those who would argue against
abortion access for raped women, which may
account for the silence on this area by those framing
forced pregnancy as a war crime. However,
admitting the human rights of born children can be
accomplished without endangering reproductive
freedom by distinguishing between forced
pregnancy, forced maternity and “birth by forced
maternity” as specific crimes.
The current label “forced pregnancy” is too broad
to encompass the secondary victimization of
children conceived in policies of mass rape.
Children of rape are not victims of “forced
pregnancy.” A forced pregnancy alone may not
even result in a child’s birth: whether it does will
depend on abortion access or the mother’s ability or
willingness to carry to term. A child of rape only
results from “forced maternity”: the actual act of a
raped woman being forced to carry to term and give
birth to the child. But the child is not a victim of
53
“forced maternity” either; to argue that she is would
be to suggest that it is birth itself, which wrongs
her. This cannot be the case since it is birth, which
brings about the child’s existence and claim to
human rights. It should not be argued that the child
should never have been born.
Being “born by forced maternity” in a genocidal
context situates the child as a tool of war and
typically ensures her deprivation of fundamental
children’s human rights outlined in the Convention
on the Rights of the Child, including membership,
empowerment and survival rights. Children have a
right not to be stigmatized or neglected as a result
of their origins; and deliberately conceiving a child
whose mothers’ victimization will bring about its
own suffering and loss of life chances should be
treated as a crime. International law should be
equipped to articulate, reach and punish such
harms; and the NGO sector should be empowered
to address the needs of these children as well as the
needs of rape victims and their communities.
3) Norm-Building/Resource Mobilization. An
important part of the NGO approach to aiding warrape victims has been the attempt to alter norms in
the prevailing culture: encouraging men not to
divorce or kill their family members, providing
support and counseling for families; and providing
resources to women who have lost status as a result
of war rape. These tactics must be extended to
counteracting stigma against children of rape,
targeting their mothers as well as their
communities.
What must be emphasized is that the reaction to
and treatment of rape-children as well as victims of
rape is contingent upon attitudes and norms in the
target community.
Though the source of the problem is the
rape/pregnancy campaigns themselves, it is the
secondary victimization from the victims’ and
children's’ communities that is the source of warrape children's’ misery, and to a large extent, that of
the rape victims themselves. Ideally, rape
campaigns may be prevented altogether; but where
they already have taken place the emphasis must be
on shaping the reaction of the target community to
the victims of rape and their children. Not only will
this lessen the abuse of rape-children as well as
rape-victims, but it will lessen the impact of rape
campaigns on the ethnic community itself, enabling
it to retain family ties, solidarity, support networks,
and a reproductive future. Moreover, since target
group complicity in rejecting women and children
is a component of the strategy, communities which
can incorporate victims of rape and their children as
“self” rather than ostracizing them as “other” are
54
less vulnerable to, and likely to be the targets of,
future forced pregnancy campaigns.
What will make implementing this tricky is that a
key target of norm-building campaigns to stop the
rejection and stigmatization of rape-children must
be the mothers of the children themselves. This
may be a sea change for women-focused NGOs
who have naturalized rape-victims’ tendency to
hate their children, and who have considered
encouraging rape victims to care for or accept their
children a breach of women’s human rights and
dignity. But the same argument would not be made
for husbands’ natural tendency and right to divorce
or dispose of his raped wife, however naturally
inculturated a response this may be for many men
in patriarchal societies. Just as this habit must be
overcome in the interests of empowering and
supporting raped women (and the community
itself), so should rape-victims’ acceptance of their
children as theirs, rather than the enemy’s, be a
component in the healing process and a key part of
counteracting the often lethal stigma against such
children.
I am not suggesting that raped women should be
forced to bear their children where abortion is
available and safe, or forced to raise their children
if they clearly do not wish to do so. Rather I am
suggesting an attitude that encourages and supports
rape-victims who are willing to keep their children;
that emphasizes a maternal genetic link and motherchild bond rather than presuming an automatic
hatred between mother and child; that helps rapevictims to view their children as innocent and as
members of their own community rather than as
signifiers of the aggressor group; that focuses on
developing resources and support for women and
their children; and that incorporates acceptance of
rape-children into the process of teaching male
family members to accept rape-victims.
CONCLUSION
In this paper I have argued that children born of
forced maternity are victimized in specific ways in
the aftermath of forced pregnancy campaigns, and
that closer attention must be paid to their needs and
rights, conceptually and materially.
While all children suffer during ethnic conflict,
children born by forced maternity face specific
obstacles based on their origins, which have not
been directly addressed by international law or
humanitarian efforts. Dealing with their situation is
not only a priority from a children’s rights
perspective but in the interest of promoting
reconciliation and countering the effectiveness of
forced pregnancy campaigns.
The War Children of the World
Furthermore, I suggest the concept of forced
pregnancy must be expanded to include children of
rape as victims of crime and subjects of redress in
human rights law and activism. Care will need to be
taken in this process to articulate the rights of born
children without endangering reproductive freedom,
by developing a concise and distinct vocabulary
that captures the rights of mother and born child
and seeks to mitigate against cultural norms that
would reify shame or stigma against either of them.
(http://www.humanrights-it.org/ing/parttwof.htm)
Secret past that rocked Abba
http://www.sundaytimes.co.uk/news/pages/sti/2001/09/02/stir
evnws02001.html
Frida Lyngstad knew she was born of a wartime
love affair but never knew her father was alive,
writes Carl Magnus Palm, September 2 2001
One Sunday in August 1977, Andrea Buchinger, a
teenage West German Abba fan, was reading the
pop magazine Bravo. It contained an article about
the four members of the Swedish group. But when
Andrea read what it said about Frida Lyngstad,
Abba's brunette, she was startled.
Alfred Haase with Frida, the daughter he fathered
during the war
It described her as the illegitimate child of a
wartime love affair between a young girl and a
German soldier in Nazi-occupied Norway. The
German, who was thought to have perished, was
identified as Alfred Haase - the name of Andrea's
uncle.
Andrea showed the magazine to her mother, who
picked up the phone and called Haase. She couldn't
get through, but reached his son Peter, 30, who
went over to confront his father.
Haase, 58, was a grandfather who earned his living
as a pastry cook in the town of Karlsruhe. That
evening, he and his wife Anna were at home in their
flat watching television. Suddenly his son stormed
in and said that he had to speak to him urgently, in
private.
When the door closed behind them, Peter asked:
"Does the name Synni Lyngstad mean anything to
you?" It was the name of Frida's mother. Haase
looked shocked.
"Where did you hear that name?" he finally
whispered. Peter held up an Abba poster, pointed to
Frida and said: "Congratulations - this is your
daughter."
Haase barely knew who Abba were, but he studied
the picture in amazement. "She resembled her
mother so much," he recalled. "The same forehead,
the same hair."
Returning to the living room, he realised he would
have to tell his wife about the wartime affair. "What
do you think about this girl?" he asked, pointing to
the picture of Frida. Anna, an admirer of Abba,
replied that she was beautiful. "Small wonder," said
Alfred. "She's my daughter."
After the shock had died down, Anna was
philosophical. "I have forgiven Alfred for his
liaison," she said later. "The times were unnatural
back then. People didn't act in a natural way."
Before long Haase had the number of Abba's
recording company in Stockholm.
Abba were at the height of their fame as the icons
of poodle rock. But Frida Lyngstad, the tall 32year-old who was also the best singer in the group,
was a troubled figure who had suffered from
depression and had realised that she needed to seek
psychiatric help for what was troubling her.
When someone claiming to be her father suddenly
started calling, she told the office girls to dismiss
him. "I thought it was just a crank caller," she
recalled. Her father was dead, and that was that.
A week passed before she finally decided to talk to
the caller. "Hello, my girl, this is your father
speaking," said the voice. She was still suspicious;
but there were many things he knew that he
wouldn't have known unless he had had some
connection with her mother.
Several phone calls followed, and in all of them
Frida's questions were met with plausible replies.
"When it turned out he had a copy of the exact
photograph I had of him as a young soldier, that
settled it," said Frida. She invited Haase to
Stockholm.
Abba traded in a brand of happiness that belied
Frida's hidden misery. She was about to relive the
tragedies of her childhood. What would the effect
be?
Each knew only fragments of a story that began on
April 9, 1940, when the Germans invaded Norway.
55
The port of Narvik was a key target. A two-month
battle virtually obliterated it.
The town of Ballangen, about 20 miles from
Narvik, was the home of the Lyngstad family. Agny
Lyngstad was a 41-year-old widow. Her husband
died of cancer soon after the Germans seized
control. Her youngest daughter, Synni, was a pretty
girl with a beautiful singing voice.
In the autumn of 1943, Alfred Haase arrived in
Ballangen as a 24-year-old sergeant. A handsome
man with wavy hair and a moustache, he had been
married for one year. His duties in Ballangen were
to train recruits and oversee the building of
fortifications.
There was a clear division between soldiers and
locals. Anyone seen speaking with a member of the
occupying forces ran the risk of being branded a
traitor. Nonetheless, tens of thousands of local girls
found themselves romantically involved with
German soldiers.
By June 1944 Synni Lyngstad had grown into a
beautiful 18-year-old with chestnut hair and slim
figure. The first time Haase saw her she was
carrying a milk pail as she passed him on the road.
"Everybody in our platoon was fantasising about
her," he recalled.
He knew it would be difficult to find a way to talk
to her, because of local suspicion of the Germans.
The ice was broken when he brought her a gift: a
sack of potatoes; not very romantic, but food was in
short supply and the gift was welcome. Gradually,
Synni's resistance was worn down.
"We started going for long walks in the forest
together," remembered Haase. "We talked about
what we were going to do after the war, how it
would feel to be allowed to visit foreign countries
in a time of peace." One day they threw off their
clothes and went swimming. Afterwards, they made
love for the first time on the beach.
Haase told Synni that he was married. Synni broke
down in tears, but eventually she accepted it. "I
think she regarded our relationship as I did: the war
meant that the conditions were different," Alfred
recalled. "For many of us it was a matter of living
for today - tomorrow we might be dead."
The romance blossomed in strict secrecy. Only
Synni's family knew about it - and they didn't
approve. "He will forget you as soon as he's back in
Germany," they warned her, but she refused to
listen. As the weeks went by, the relationship
deepened. Synni would visit the little cabin where
Alfred lived, bringing whalemeat for their secret
romantic dinners.
The affair came to a sudden end in October 1944,
when Alfred was abruptly transferred to
Bogenviken, 30 miles away. Russian forces had
managed to cross the Norwegian border. Further
south in Europe the allies were closing in on
Germany itself.
56
In early 1945, the troops were told to prepare for
transport southwards. "On February 10 or 11 we
were transferred to Narvik and told that we would
be evacuated to Germany the following morning,"
remembered Alfred. "I felt that I had to see Synni
one more time before I left, so in the evening I
borrowed a bicycle in Narvik and left in the dark.
Ballangen was some way off and the snow was
lying in drifts on the road. But I finally got there
late in the evening."
Alfred knocked on the door, quietly so as not to
disturb anyone else in the family. For the first time
Alfred spent the night in Synni's room. "I had to
leave at four in the morning if I was to get to the
ship on time. It was dark and Synni stood by the
gate. That's how I remember her still. She had
wrapped herself in a thick woollen shawl. The tears
were streaming down her cheeks. That was the last
time I saw her."
Their last night together left her pregnant. For the
Lyngstad family it was a disaster, but Synni refused
to worry. "She was so happy that she was going to
have a baby," recalled her sister Olive.
Haase has claimed that he never knew that Synni
was pregnant, despite his efforts to get in touch
with her. "I wrote to Synni several times after the
war but I never got a reply. Nor were my letters
returned. I thought she must have forgotten me."
Alfred and Synni never met again. Several years
later the Lyngstad family tried to investigate the
matter. Their conclusion was that the ship taking
Alfred back to Germany must have been sunk by
the allies.
No fewer than 10.000 children were born as a result
of liaisons between Norwegian girls and German
soldiers during the war. But the hatred towards
anything connected to the occupation was so deep
that, in 1945, official reports stated that the
offspring of German soldiers had the potential to
grow up to become traitors because of their "Nazi
genes".
Since the identity of her child's father was no secret
in Ballangen, Synni was snubbed and insulted by
the townspeople. On November 15, 1945, she gave
birth to a baby girl. The child was named Anni-Frid
- or Frida for short. The Lyngstad family were
shunned. Nobody spoke to them or associated with
them in any way.
Synni, with no word from Haase, was bewildered.
Perhaps things would improve if they just stuck it
out? Her mother, Agny, decided the best solution
would be to take the child out of the country.
Hindsight has proved her right: most of the children
fathered by German soldiers in Norway were
stigmatised for decades. A great number were left
with a trauma that affected them all their lives and
it is only in recent years that the air has cleared.
Agny packed a suitcase and took her granddaughter
to Sweden. Soon the frantic and lonely Synni joined
them. She found work at a cafe, but she had become
The War Children of the World
frail. She complained of abdominal pains and in
September 1947 she collapsed. She was diagnosed
as suffering from kidney failure, and died within
days. She was only 21; her daughter not yet two.
Agny had to support Frida as best she could. She
did menial jobs - sewing, cleaning, dishwashing and took the baby to Torshalla, 45 miles west of
Stockholm. It was an idyllic town of 5.000 people;
but Frida would recall it as dull.
She remembered her childhood as lonely. She
always had a great admiration for Agny and the
way she slaved to give her a secure upbringing. But
they shared little physical affection, and Frida never
felt she could have a heart-to-heart with her. "She
had to work hard to earn our living. We were very
poor. I was a latchkey child and I didn't have many
friends either. I kept to myself most of the time.
"Later I realised that my grandmother wanted the
best for me, but was too worn out to have the
energy to listen to me when she came home from
work. I thought everything about me was wrong:
my looks, that I had no talent - there was nothing
about me that was worth loving."
Her aunt Olive recalled: "Mother feared the future
and wondered if she would be able to give the child
the security she needed." The social authorities in
Sweden were asking the same questions. A
guardian was appointed to ensure Anni-Frid's
welfare until she was old enough to take care of
herself.
Frida withdrew into herself, playing alone. But she
often spent her summers in Norway with her aunt
Olive and her family, who were fond of singing.
This was her refuge. At the age of seven she
decided she wanted to become a singer. "I never
even considered doing anything else," she recalled.
She entered talent contests and at 13 she began
singing with a local orchestra. Frida had always
seen music as a source of comfort in a life tainted
by insecurity. Now she got an inkling of what it
could feel like to belong to a "family".
"I turned away from my family, away from my life
that felt like an enormous emptiness," she said. "As
music came into my life my social relations
changed completely. I grew strong and dared to do
things I had found insurmountable before."
Her grandmother was quietly disapproving and
never came to watch her perform. But Frida was
busy turning into a chanteuse, performing jazz
standards usually delivered by singers twice her
age. By the time she was 16 she was in a big band,
and its trombonist, a 19-year-old called Ragnar
Fredriksson, was her first serious boyfriend.
"I think it was security I was looking for, above
all," Frida later reflected. "My childhood lacked
gentleness and love. When I met a man, it felt like I
had found everything I was looking for. I built my
whole life around him."
In the spring of 1962, Frida had a shock: she was
pregnant. At the age of 16, she seemed to be
following in the footsteps of her mother.
Alfred Haase knew nothing of her childhood, or her
subsequent life juggling teenage motherhood with
her increasingly successful career as a singer, when
he flew into Stockholm in September 1977. Frida
was too nervous to face her father there, so she sent
Benny Andersson - her husband and Abba founder and her aunt Olive to meet him. When they reached
her villa, Frida was standing on the steps to greet
them. Alfred was just as nervous as his daughter as
he slowly walked up to her and handed over a
bouquet of roses. No words were spoken as they
embraced. After a while, Alfred quietly whispered:
"My God, it's for real!" When she had composed
herself, Frida welcomed her father in broken
German.
Dinner followed. It was time for Haase to dispel all
doubts that he really was Frida's father and not just
someone after her millions. Olive placed
photographs on the table. Without hesitation Haase
pointed and said: "That's Synni, and that's her
mother."
"On the back of one of the pictures of Synni, Alfred
had written something," recalled Olive. "We
compared the handwriting. There was no doubt. As
evidence established that the man sitting among us
really was Frida's father, the tears were streaming
down the cheeks of all of us."
Father and daughter also compared their index
fingers and toes, which in Frida's case were bent in
a way unlike anyone else in the Lyngstad family.
They laughed when Haase's hands and feet were
shaped exactly the same way. Amid all the emotion,
Olive wondered about Haase's insistence that he
hadn't known that Synni was pregnant when he left
Norway.
Frida and her father sat up talking until 4am, but
having to rely on an interpreter made conversation
difficult. There were certain matters she wanted to
broach that she felt were just between themselves.
She told him she was going to learn to speak
German properly.
They spent three days talking. When the visit was
over, Frida drove her father out to the airport, both
of them aware of the complicated situation. "We
did get to know each other a bit," recalled Frida.
"But it's difficult to get a father when you're 32
years old. It would have been different if I'd been a
teenager or a child. I can't really connect to him and
love him the way I would have if he'd been around
when I grew up."
They decided to try to develop the relationship one
step at a time, exchanging phone calls and letters.
Alfred invited them all to visit him in Germany.
"We plan to get together so that I can meet the rest
of the family," Frida said after he had gone, "but if
we don't get along for some reason we can't force
ourselves to have any artificial feelings."
57
She reflected: "It's like my entire background
comes back, flowing over me. It's only now that the
tension has been released - the other night I lay
awake crying for several hours."
Six months later Frida referred to the meeting as the
most significant event of her life. "It still feels
unreal: to have a father who is like a stranger," she
said.
The episode contributed to Frida's sense of living in
a cartoon version of the real world, with a pop
magazine enabling her to find her father.
She kept in touch with Haase for five years, but
later cut contact down. "It was hard work to enter
into a whole new family life," she explained. "It felt
more like a strain than a stimulation."
The truth, however, was that she had concluded that
Haase had indeed known that her mother was
pregnant. There could only be one conclusion to the
matter, and Haase was ostracised. "I prefer to spend
my time with people who won't let you down," she
said curtly.
For many years Frida continued to look for family
happiness, while Abba disbanded. Three years ago,
her daughter Lise-Lotte was killed in a car accident
at the age of 30. A year later Frida's third husband,
Ruzzo, died of cancer. She disappeared completely
from public life for several months. But she has
recently seemed to be firmly in control of her life at
last.
"I've realised that I'm a very strong woman," she
said. "I also have a strong faith in God. I guess that
is what's helped me through this."
© Carl Magnus Palm 2001 Taken from Bright
Lights, Dark Shadows, the Real Story of Abba by
Carl Magnus Palm, Omnibus Press.
Looking travel-wearied and limping slightly, the
greatest rock guitarist of all time touched ground in
the city that will forever ignite thoughts in him of
the father he never knew.
It was here that the first details Eric Clapton ever
learned about Edward Fryer, his father, were made
public in a series of newspaper stories I wrote
earlier this year.
As Clapton walked slowly from the gate at the
Macdonald Cartier Airport, I looked straight into
his eyes and apologized for not being able to reach
him before the articles were published.
"I tried to contact you through your agent, but I
guess no one gave you the message," I told the
blues legend.
Clapton peered over his black horn-rimmed glasses
at me and smiled warmly.
"Don't apologize," he said. "I had been looking for
my father for years, and you found him. You did a
very good job. Thank you very much."
Then the hand that played such classics as Layla,
Sunshine of Your Love, Crossroads, and While My
Guitar Gently Weeps, reached out and shook mine.
"Give me a call sometime," I said.
"I want to, I want to," Clapton replied, as he
thoughtfully fingered my business card before
sliding it into the pocket of his black shirt.
Our meeting was the culmination of six months of
investigative reporting that began when a friend
heard Clapton's song, My Father's Eyes, and told
me about it.
Knowing me, knowing you: Frida, second from
left, was at the height of her fame with the
band when she received a phone call from a
man claiming to be her father
Clapton thanks reporter
My friend believed that -- because I had grown up
idolizing the famous guitarist -- I would have the
necessary drive to trace the whereabouts of the
British rock superstar's unknown father.
Eric Patrick Clapton was born on March 30, 1945
in Ripley, England, a small town just outside
London. Until he was nine years old, the young
Clapton was led to believe that the grandparents
who were raising him were in fact his parents.
Wednesday, September 16, 1998
http://www.canoe.ca/JamMusicArtistsC/clapton
_eric.html
He was also told that his mother was his older
sister.
Clapton greets reporter who hunted down
his long lost kin
Clapton's family had tried to shield the boy from
the truth -- that he was the illegitimate offspring of
Edward Walter Fryer, a Canadian soldier stationed
in England during World War II, and Patricia Molly
By MICHAEL WOLOSCHUK -- Ottawa
Sun
58
The War Children of the World
Clapton, who was 16 years old when she met the
Canadian serviceman.
more natural ability.
Although he learned the truth about his illegitimacy
as a boy, the only detail Clapton ever learned about
his father was his name, Edward Fryer.
But I never lost respect for Clapton. In fact, I came
to respect how the man grew with each new,
overwhelming obstacle that life seemed to
continuously hurl his way.
There were no pictures, no personal history. Only
rumours that his father had been a conservative
banker from Montreal.
It was with this attitude that I launched into the task
of finding Clapton's father, a veritable needle in a
haystack.
Clapton spent his entire life wondering who his
father was. As the millionaire rock star grew older,
he began to make discreet inquiries, most recently
through the London law firm that manages his
affairs.
I spent a month interviewing and poring over
service records before I finally had enough
information to visit the Ottawa courthouse and
request the death certificate for Edward Walter
Fryer.
In March of this year, the guitarist released his
latest album, Pilgrim, which featured the song, My
Father's Eyes.
The document told me that Clapton's father was
born in Montreal on March 21, 1920, and died in
Newmarket, outside Toronto, on May 15, 1985.
Fryer never knew that he had fathered a worldfamous pop star. I also learned that, like the son he
would never know, Fryer had a penchant for
beautiful women. He fell in love and married many
times.
The song is about how the closest Clapton ever
came to looking into his father's eyes was through
the eyes of his young son Conor, who died in 1991
after he plummeted to his death from the 53rd floor
of a New York City apartment building.
My friend who introduced me to the song was right
-- when I first heard My Father's Eyes, I knew that
my quest for Edward Fryer would end only when I
had found the man.
Fryer was, like his celebrated offspring, a naturalborn musician. He played piano and sang at
Holiday Inns up and down the east coast of North
America. Like Clapton, Fryer was also fond of
liquor and preferred the life of a drifter.
My own introduction to Clapton came in 1973,
when I was a troubled teenager living in a Montreal
group home.
All this, as well as interviews with Fryer's ex-wives
and the three children Fryer fathered after Clapton
was born, were published in stories last spring.
The old Palace Theatre on Ste. Catherine Street was
showing a re-release of the 1968 farewell concert
given by Cream, the rock power trio that launched
Clapton into superstardom.
But I never got to meet Clapton face-to-face. When
he appeared at a press conference in Toronto before
kicking off his Pilgrim tour in April, I was busy
tracking down Edward Fryer Jr., his heroin addicted
half-brother, in Vancouver.
After I saw Clapton on film and heard his searing,
powerful guitar solos, I decided, on the spot, to
become a rock guitarist as well.
My admiration for Clapton never waned, even
when he released decidedly toned-down records
like 461 Ocean Blvd. Against the advice of guitarist
friends who turned their nose up at Clapton in
favour of either Jimmy Page or Jimi Hendrix, I
bought a single ticket for my idol's 1974
performance at the Montreal Forum.
And when I learned that he, like myself, had grown
up in a broken home without a father, I fantasized
that Clapton would somehow find out about my
plight and take me to live with him in England.
Over the years I matured, forsaking my dream of
becoming a guitarist myself in favour of writing, a
In one of his interviews with the media that day,
Clapton said he was both furious and glad that
details about his father had finally surfaced.
"First of all I was furious that I had to find this stuff
out through the newspapers," he said. "Then I
thought, 'This is great,' because it supplied me with
information that I had never had before."
And so it was with a knot in my stomach the size of
a boxed set of Clapton CDs that I approached the
man quietly walking though the Ottawa airport
yesterday.
Clapton was dressed casually: A black shirt
hanging loosely over his baggy blue jeans, feet clad
in a pair of tan-coloured, rubber-soled shoes, a
black vinyl backpack slung over one shoulder.
59
when he met 16-year-old Patricia Clapton.
Standing slightly shorter than I expected, he walked
so quietly to the limousine waiting outside I am
sure that no one but myself was aware that a
certified rock deity had just passed through the
airport.
"Mr. Clapton, I'm Michael Woloschuk," I said
when we met. "You know, the guy who found your
father."
The man I had idolized for years looked me in the
eyes and said: "Oh yeah. Nice to meet you."
Only six words, but to me they conveyed
information crucial to maintaining my sanity.
Clapton wasn't mad at me.
After we spoke, he climbed into a waiting
limousine, to be whisked away for the first concert
he has given in Ottawa in 30 years.
A return engagement in the city that will always
own a piece of his heart.
Tuesday, March 31, 1998
A father found
Eric Clapton reads about the man he never
knew -- and he's both 'fascinated' and
`furious'
By JANE STEVENSON -- Sun Media
British blues guitar legend Eric Clapton could
never have anticipated My Father's Eyes, the first
single off his new album Pilgrim, would prompt an
Ottawa newspaper to flesh out new information
about his Canadian father.
And, frankly, he's got mixed feelings about it.
Clapton said he has yet to see the picture of Fryer -who died of leukemia at the age of 65 at a Toronto
hospital in 1985 -- that ran with the article.
"This is something that I will take my own time
with. When I got on the plane yesterday (Friday),
there were newspapers. I had to make decisions
about that -- there and then. 'Are you going to go
and pick up that newspaper and read about your life
acccording to somebody you don't even know?'
And I thought, `No, I'm not.' I will take my time to
do this in a way which is respectful, most of all to
me."
Clapton never knew his father, although he knew
his name, that he was a Canadian soldier and he
was both musically and artistically gifted.
The Ottawa story says Fryer was cremated and his
ashes were scattered into the water off his sailboat
by the last woman in his life. The story also reveals
details about Fryer's subsequent children -- a halfsister living in Florida and a half-brother and halfsister living somewhere in Canada.
"I don't plan anything," said Clapton, when asked if
he'll make contact with his long-lost relatives.
"I will probably wait for the dust to settle because I
don't want any of this to attract any more attention
for the people involved than is necessary."
Clapton may have a long wait on his hands when it
comes to the dust settling.
The Friday edition of London's Daily Telegraph
had the story on the front page with the headline:
"Clapton's missing family is found in America."
"I got it faxed to me when I was in London," said
Clapton, 52, during a rare interview in Toronto
yesterday prior to tomorrow night's launch of the
Pilgrim tour in Minneapolis.
And now that Clapton is about to embark on a
three-month, mid-size arena tour of North America
with a 10-man band and 20-piece string section in
tow, there will no doubt be endless questions about
his family ties.
"It's fascinating," Clapton continued. "What do I
make of it? I mean, I had two things. First of all, I
was furious that I have to find this stuff out through
a newspaper. I think it was very intrusive -- but
then, newspapers are.
The irony in all of this is that My Father's Eyes is
about Clapton's four-year-old son, Conor, who died
in a 1991 fall from a New York highrise -- an
incident which also prompted Clapton to write his
1992 song Tears In Heaven.
"Then I thought, this is great. The upside, the
positive is, that it supplied me with information I'd
never had before."
Wartime sweethearts sent to the gulag for
falling in love
Russian women who fell in love with British sailors
from the Arctic convoys bringing aid to the Soviet
Union during World War Two were later accused
of espionage and sent to prison camps.
The story, published Thursday, reveals the life and
times of Clapton's Montreal-born father, Edward
Fryer, who was a 24-year-old Canadian soldier
stationed in Britain during the Second World War
60
The War Children of the World
http://news.independent.co.uk/world/russia/story.js
p?story=86992
By Patrick Cockburn in Moscow
04 August 2001
Shunned as pariahs after their release, the survivors
are only now beginning to speak about these
wartime affairs that destroyed their lives.
The women knew that the secret police were deeply
suspicious of anybody with a foreign boyfriend. But
they thought it was safe enough to go out with
British sailors, whose ships braved German air and
sea attacks to bring arms and equipment to Russia
through Arctic seas from 1941 to 1945.
With the start of the Cold War they discovered that
they were tragically wrong.
Yelena Ivanova, a dark-haired girl from the port
city of Archangel on the White Sea, was a librarian
who worked in a local medical institute when she
met a sailor called Eric Campbell. He was a radio
operator at the British military mission in
Archangel, keen on football and, going by an old
photograph, was exceptionally good looking.
Yelena still remembers a football match between
British and Russian teams in Archangel's football
stadium. Eric captained the British side and, when it
won, was given a bunch of flowers. He immediately
ran to where Yelena was standing on the sidelines
and handed her the flowers.
Yelena recalls another occasion when she and Eric
were kissing on the staircase of a wooden house
when her hat fell off her head. The next day he gave
her an elastic band for her hat and they both
laughed as she put it on.
In 1944 the two had a son, whom they called Edik,
though he was officially registered as Eduard
Erikovitch. Soon afterwards Eric was transferred
from Archangel, though he still sent parcels and a
final telegram saying: "I love you."
By Yelena's account he was a generous, witty,
cultured man who helped her with her English. But,
despite the wartime alliance between Britain and
the Soviet Union, she was worried that a friend who
knew about her affair would tell the NKVD security
police.
The last British convoy sailed in 1945 and the Cold
War was soon underway. Yelena was arrested as
she worked in her library in October 1946. Her
mother told her later that her son Edik, who was by
then three years old, had stood all evening in front
of a portrait of Stalin in their house asking:
"Grandfather Iosya, why did you take my mother?"
Accused of spying, terrorism and anti-Soviet
activity she was interrogated for five or six hours
every night until she finally broke down. She
confessed: "I told Eric important information about
political and economic life. I illegally spread
rumours that the north [of the Soviet Union] was to
be rented to the British for 20 years."
Yelena was sentenced to 10 years in prison. Her
letters from Eric were burned. She was sent to a
camp in a convoy of prisoners surrounded by guard
dogs and only received a plate of soup a day. After
working on a building site as a bricklayer she was
sent to a camp for dangerous criminals, called
Taishet, in Siberia. While cutting wood in the
forest, a pine tree fell on her and her injuries left her
partially deaf.
Yelena was released after nine years and returned to
Archangel. A photograph taken on her return shows
a shrivelled, wary face. Family friends, terrified of
being associated with an "enemy of the people",
avoided her. She got work as a librarian but never
married and remained very poor.
Her son was also discriminated against and, unable
to get a proper education, worked all his life in a
timber mill until he died four years ago. Yelena
wrote about Edik's death to his father but the letter
came back marked "Addressee left".
The two were finally put in touch again by Bill
Lowes, a veteran of the Russian convoys, who
found that Eric was a retired professional footballer.
"It is difficult to express my feelings when Bill told
me about your awful years after the war," he wrote
to Yelena. "I really knew nothing about the
hardships you had because of me."
Yelena Ivanova said she no longer wanted "to
remember the time that brought so much sorrow to
myself and my family." But she finally told her
story to Olga Golubtsova, a journalist from
Severodvinsk, a naval port north of Archangel, who
spent years investigating the miserable fate of the
Russian girlfriends of British sailors. She gives an
account of the lives of 14 women in a little book,
published in Severodvinsk, entitled War and Love
English-style.
At first few of the women wanted to speak.
Kapitolina Pamfilova, the daughter of a sea captain,
did not tell her son Stepan that his father was a
British technician called Thomas Macadam until he
was 52 years old. She at first thought she had
escaped arrest, but in 1951 she was detained and
sent to Siberia for three years as "a socially
dangerous element".
61
The love affairs of the girls were carefully
monitored by the Soviet security police. "The worst
of it was that in the war years many girls reported
to the NKVD," says Kapitolina. "We were
summoned there and we were scared that they
would arrest us. They wanted to make spies out of
us and we had only love on our mind."
mothers and black American soldiers stationed
in Britain during the war.
Olga Golubtsova located one woman, whom she
calls Tonya Trofimova, who confessed that she had
indeed been recruited by British intelligence. A
saleswoman in a shop in Archangel, she went to
parties in the hostel of the British mission. She
received chocolate, cigarettes and money as well as
a dress, stockings and a blanket from different
boyfriends.
In return she was asked about the NKVD, popular
attitudes to the British and how people lived. First
arrested in 1946 for stealing luxury goods from her
shop she was later charged with spying and
denounced all her friends, of whom eight went to
prison.
Only a few of the affairs ended without disaster.
Vera Tsirul, the daughter of a famous general, was
an interpreter who fell in love with a member of the
British mission called Jimmy Morrison. When other
women started being arrested she burned all his
pictures and letters but believes it was only her
father's powerful friends who kept her out of jail.
Why were the girls not more conscious of the
potential dangers in Stalin's Russia of having a
foreign sailor or soldier as a lover? Olga
Golubtsova says the reason is simply that they were
blinded by love and saw their boyfriends as heroes
from an allied country in the war.
Brown Babies tells the story of people who,
like Denny, have been denied their birthright
because they are of mixed race. In almost
every case, the experiences and
circumstances of these children are a result of
racial prejudice inflicted on both their parents,
for which they can take no responsibility.
The film follows several men and women
currently involved in the quest to find their
parents, their lost families and their identities,
chronicling their frustrations, anxieties, fears,
disappointments and emotional reconciliations
along the way. Through their powerful and
engaging stories, the forgotten wartime
experiences of the black American soldiers
and their white sweethearts unfolds.
(The Independent)
Children of Black GIs in Britain
Source:
http://www.channel4.com/untold/programs/babi
es/page2.html
Meeting Denny Smith, you could be forgiven
for thinking that she is West Indian by descent
and part of the Afro-Caribbean community in
Britain, founded by those who emigrated here
in the late 1950s. But Denny was born in
Britain towards the end of World War II and
has lived here all her life. She is part of an
exclusive but little-known group - children born
of the relationships between white English
62
The black GIs
From May 1942 until the end of World War II,
some 130.000 black GIs came to Britain. Most
contemporary accounts tell how they felt
completely liberated in Britain compared to
their restricted lives in the United States. Many
were at first astonished and then delighted to
find a white society that actually showed them
hospitality and then respect.
However, when the white GIs arrived, they
were adamant that black American soldiers
should be treated in Britain exactly as they had
been in the United States. US troops imposed
The War Children of the World
their segregationist views as if it were a
condition of their supporting the allied war
effort. For instance, the United States of
America Visiting Forces Act, enacted by the
US Congress in August 1942, stipulated that
black soldiers abroad were subject to the same
restrictions and racial segregation as in their
home country. So the luggage of racism was
transported across to Britain as if part of
American military supplies.
Black soldiers in uniform were only allowed to
marry white British women with the permission
of their commanding officers (and this
permission was almost always withheld), were
forbidden from entering official whites-only
areas in public places and were subjected to a
host of other racial bans which British society
had never encountered before. Towns near US
army bases - and many of their black British
residents - can attest to the heightening of
racial tension caused by the arrival of the
American GIs. Some of the white soldiers told
credulous English country-folk that black men
had tails, and others victimised their black
comrades-in-arms - one group of paratroopers
roamed the streets assaulting any black soldier
they could find.
The American brand of racism did not come
naturally to British civilians. Many had
welcomed the blacks and were adamant that
all soldiers - black and white - fighting for
European liberty should be treated the same.
When rioting between black and white soldiers
broke out in a city centre and military police
waded in, some British locals lined up
alongside the black GIs.
White women and Tan Yanks
At the same time, with most eligible white men
away in the services and few black women
available, the 'Tan Yank' was a hit with many
local white women. They found the black
troops fascinating and appreciated their
attentiveness and good manners. To them, the
black GI was less bombastic and complaining
than his white counterpart. Numerous
contemporary surveys and pieces of research
support the opinion of one 20-year-old girl, who
said at the time that the blacks were
'marvellous - treat you as if you are something
rare and precious - don't take you for granted
as Englishmen do.'
The fact that the black soldiers were in
England at all was against the wishes of some
prominent British politicians, who feared that
the GIs' presence in the country would lead to
all kinds of problems. And as time wore on, in
a situation fuelled by prejudice and jealousy,
the British began to be swayed by American
opinion. It was not long before official fears
were voiced at the prospect of British women
having sexual liaisons with the black soldiers,
resulting in mixed-race marriages and mixedrace babies. Over the months, public
disapproval regarding sexual relations between
black GIs and white girls became increasingly
strong.
Women accused of 'chasing' black soldiers
were ostracised by the Americans and branded
as prostitutes. Consequently many British girls
were forced, under pressure, to drop their
boyfriends. For those who didn't and were
63
determined not to allow racism to get in the
way of their love, their romances were curtailed
when the soldiers were sent away. Marriage
was usually out of the question - white officers
almost invariably refused permission.
The brown babies
An estimated 2.000 illegitimate mixed-race brown - babies were born to white English
mothers. An increase in the incidence of
illegitimate children was nothing new in
wartime. So what was the 'brown baby
problem'? Not only were these children
illegitimate, but they were also 'coffeecoloured', and thus their absorption into society
was hardly straightforward. Harold Moody, the
black doctor who founded the League of
Coloured Peoples in England in the 1930s,
summed up the situation nicely: 'When what
public opinion regards as the taint of
illegitimacy is added to the disadvantage of
mixed race, the chances of these children
having a fair opportunity for development and
service are much reduced.'
Three solutions to the 'problem' were
suggested:
The mothers could keep their babies.
The children could be put into homes run either
by local authorities or by voluntary
organisations. Any fostering or adoption that
might then follow would mean that at least
some of the 'brown babies' would not be totally
institutionalised.
The babies could be sent to the US to live
either with their fathers or with adoptive black
families. This was the most widely canvassed
solution.
64
The problem was slightly different for the
mothers who were already married. Their
husbands - fighting abroad - were usually
oblivious of the illicit romances that had taken
place at home, and the babies that were the
result of these liaisons were very obviously not
theirs. For many of the wives, the price of
reconciliation with their returning husbands
was the removal of their babies; for others,
there was no reconciliation at all. In the spring
of 1945, an American Red Cross worker in
Britain noted in his diary that he had had a
'Funny case today - a woman came - wanted
us to help her - seems her husband is
divorcing her - she just had a baby and it is a
dear little thing - but colored!'
Single mothers also experienced great
pressures. A few marriages to black GIs did
take place, but they were complicated by the
fact that such marriages were illegal in many
American states because of antimiscegenation laws, even if the marriages had
been contracted abroad. Many of the
unmarried women did keep their babies,
though financial constraints made it difficult.
There was no money coming from the US
Army or State Department, and paternity suits
were not permissible in many states either.
Furthermore, the prospect of these women
meeting and marrying (white British) men who
would accept their brown offspring seemed
remote.
The public stigma and attendant social
pressures involved in bringing up a mixed-race
child made the situation even worse. Many of
the mothers were quite young and, for some,
life became unbearable. One women describes
how she was shunned by her whole village:
'The inspector for the National Society for the
Prevention of Cruelty to Children told my friend
to keep her children away from my house ... as
didn't she know that I had two coloured
illegitimate babies? Isn't there anywhere I can
go where my children will not get pushed
around?' There were a few reports of mothers
trying to hide their babies, while in Shrewsbury,
one woman abandoned her four-month-old
brown baby in a public toilet. However, in many
instances, the mother's parents or another
family member came to the rescue.
There were numerous black GI fathers who
wanted their children to be sent to the US.
However, under British law, children were only
allowed to be sent abroad to live with British
subjects. Some people also had moral
objections against sending the children out of
the UK, because of the discrimination against
black people in many parts of the United
States.
The War Children of the World
The fate of the children
It seemed that, although a few were adopted
when they were very small, the majority of the
children were destined to spend childhood and
adolescence in statutory or voluntary children's
homes. They were 'pushed through the
system', being moved from home to home.
While some may have had positive
experiences, others suffered miserably.
For some of the 'brown babies', it was not until
they were in their late teens and early 20s that
they were able to deal with the combined
issues of race and illegitimacy which had
caused them such torment as children.
However, most simply did not know where they
belonged.
As many of them have grown up, suffering
prejudice and identity crises, they have
become increasingly curious about their roots.
Only some of the children can pinpoint the
exact moment when they learned about the
circumstances of their births. There are those
who can ask their mothers and hope that they
will be forthcoming. However, many mothers
refuse to give any information about their
children's fathers, for fear of opening old
wounds.
The children who have tried to find out about
their fathers have met with mixed success.
Some have searched fruitlessly for 30 years
before finally giving up, while others have
discovered all they want to know about their
fathers and their families on the other side of
the Atlantic after just a few weeks. Still others
have stopped midway through their quests for
fear of rejection. For many, the process of
searching is the only way that they can deal
with their colour and the circumstances of their
birth and upbringing. So even if they don't find
what they want, it is still a worthwhile journey.
The children they left behind
By Janet Baker
Copyright 1996. Janet Baker. Originally published
in Volume 4, Number 2, April, 1996 edition of the
quarterly publication "LEST WE FORGET."
Over 1 million American troops were stationed
in England in the two years preceding the D-Day
landings which heralded the invasion of France
in June, 1944. This figure includes
approximately 130.000 black GIs. By the end of
the Second World War an estimated 20.000
children had been born as the result of
relationships between British women and
American GIs. Approximately 1.000 of these
children were black.
The decision to send black troops to England was
effectively made in 1940 when President Roosevelt
reiterated his commitment to a target quota of 10
percent black troops in the American Army.
Furthermore, there was to be no geographical
restriction on the use of black troops either at home
or overseas. However, the notorious "jim crow"
practice of segregating regimental organisations
would remain.
This decision met an angry response from black
leaders who had been arguing strongly that as well
as an increase in the number of black men enlisted
in the Army (and Army Air Corps), the Army
should be desegregated. In a press statement drafted
by Robert T. Patterson, Secretary of War, and
agreed to by Roosevelt, the following rationale was
presented for maintaining the status quo: The policy
of the War Department is not to intermingle white
and coloured personnel in the same regimental
organisations. This policy has been proven
satisfactory over a long period of years, and to
make changes now would produce situations
destructive to morale and detrimental to the
preparation for national defense.
With the bombing of Pearl Harbor and the decision
to send American troops to England, the British
government had to address these issues. Firstly,
how were they to respond to the racial segregation
policies and practices that the Americans would
bring with them and secondly what was to be done
about minimising the possibility of relationships,
particularly sexual relationships, developing
between black GIs and British women. It was the
latter issue which, in England, as in America, was
to prove the most contentious.
After much debate the British War Cabinet finally
ruled that America, ". . . must not expect our
authorities civil or military to assist them in
enforcing a policy of segregation . . So far as
concerned admission to canteens, public houses,
theatres, cinema's and so forth, there would and
must be no restriction of the facilities hitherto
extended, to coloured persons." This policy was
reinforced in a confidential letter from the Home
Office to all Chief Constables in September 1942
stating that, "It is not the policy of His Majesties
Government that any discrimination as regards the
treatment of coloured troops should be made by the
British authorities."
65
Whilst there was a general feeling that relations
between the local population and black GIs were
good, the popularity of the black GIs with the
British women began to cause concern amongst
Regional Commissioners. "A difficult social
problem - might be created if there were a
substantial number of cases of sexual relations
between white women and coloured troops and the
procreation of half-caste children." Beside the
commissioners, another group were finding it hard
to accept the fact that black Americans were not
only being treated as equals by the majority of the
local population, but were actually receiving
favoured treatment. White American servicemen
reacted angrily to the level of acceptance enjoyed
by the black GIs and fights began to break out,
some of them serious.
The popularity of black GIs with British women is
not hard to explain. Graham Smith points out that
family life in Britain had been broken down by the
war. The majority of males including fathers,
husbands and fiances were serving overseas.
Young, single women left home to work in the
industrial cities where jobs were plentiful. Many of
them had never lived without parental supervision
before or had their own incomes. Most importantly
there was a war on and all the normal expectations
about social behavior seemed to be temporarily put
to one side.
Estimates of the number of children born to black
GIs vary and several attempts were made to gain
accurate figures. A survey done for the League of
Coloured peoples in 1945 showed that around 553
babies had been born. When these figures were updated in 1948 the number had risen to 775. It is
generally accepted that the exact figure will never
be known, but could be around 1.000. However, it
is important to remember that black births were far
outweighed by births to white GI fathers, which
were estimated at around 20.000.
In terms of outcomes the prognosis for the white
ex-nuptial child was more hopeful than for the
black. Thousands of British women who gave birth
to children fathered by white Americans became
war-brides, and joined their husbands in America
when the war was over. This was not an option for
those women whose children were black. Although
there was no specific regulations against mixed
marriages the reality was that in around 20 states in
America in 1946, they were unlawful. Despite this
some British girls persisted in their attempts to
marry their black sweethearts. In his book, "Rich
Relations" David Reynolds tells the story of
Margaret Goosey, a girl from the Midlands, who
went to Virginia in 1947, to marry a black, ex-GI
she met in England. Their proposed marriage was
against the law in that state. Her husband-to-be was
sent to the State Industrial Farm whilst she was
gaoled and later deported.
66
There was another issue that limited the options for
many women whose children were fathered by
American GIs - they were already married. Of the
37 black children born in the County of Somerset
during the war years, 27 of the mothers were
married. As the war dragged on, women who had
been faithful to their husbands in earlier years,
found sexual fidelity hard to maintain. The arrival
of the Americans in 1942, with their fascinating
accents and free and easy manners, coinciding as it
did with wartime disruption added to the impact the
GI's had on the local population. To some observers
it led to what was later described as a, "moral
decline."
After the war ended there was continued debate
about possible solutions to the "brown baby"
problem, as it was called. One suggestion seriously
considered and promoted by the black community
leaders in America, was the possibility of some
children being shipped to the US and placed for
adoption with black families in the States. There
was strong opposition, however, from conservatives
quarters in the US. In a particularly heated debate in
the House, one American Representative described
the children as, ". . . the offsprings of the scum of
the British Isles." In the end the proposal did not go
ahead.
Although other attempts were made to look at
alternatives it became increasingly clear that their
future lay in England. However, some black
commentators were concerned about what the
future might hold for them. As Harold Moody of
the League of Coloured Peoples observed: "When
what public opinion regards as the taint of
illegitimacy is added to the disadvantage of mixed
race, the chance of the child's having a fair
opportunity for development and service are much
reduced."
Those women who could not keep their children at
home and were unable to support them alone,
placed them in residential care, usually with their
local council. Some were eventually found adoptive
homes in Britain. A minority, were raised by their
mothers, in some cases with the consent and
support, of their British husbands.
Follow up studies of this group are limited and little
was heard about the "war babes" as they became
known, during the fifties, sixties and seventies. In
her book "Bye Bye Baby: The Story of the Children
the GI's Left Behind", Pamela Winfield documents
the experience of a number of black war babes. On
the whole they had enjoyed a level of acceptance
and support from their caregivers, however the
issue of identify is one that surfaces frequently for
this group. There is a sense of isolation that is
difficult to describe to others, about being raised in
a family or community where literally no-one looks
like you. As one war babe of Mexican-American
background put it, as she described being with her
birth family for the first time, "We went to church
The War Children of the World
and I sat there with people who all looked like me. I
no longer stood out with my dark skin. It was a
wonderful feeling."
The early eighties saw a period of change in
community attitudes toward issues such as
illegitimacy. Researching the family tree became a
popular pastime and adults adopted as children
began to demand the right to information about
their birth families. Alex Haley's, "Roots",
spearheaded a growth in black genealogy as people
re-discovered a pride in their black cultural
heritage. These were some of the factors which led
to an upsurge of interest amongst war babes, both
black and white, in searching for their GI parents.
In 1984 Shirley McGlade, a Birmingham (England)
woman, who had been trying to find her white GI
father for several years established "War Babes", a
support group for other adults wishing to make
contact with their American fathers. Elsewhere in
Britain, Pamela Winfield who had been a war bride
and returned to England following the death of her
husband, established Trans-Atlantic Children's
Enterprise" (Trace), with a similar aim. Some years
later, in 1992 "War Babes Down Under", was
established in Australia, originally to meet the
needs of British war babes who had migrated. The
group, coordinated by Diane Roundhill, now
receives the majority of its requests for help from
Australian born war babes. Between them these
organisations have assisted literally hundreds of
war babes to find their fathers.
The process of searching for a GI father is
complicated and frustrating, often taking many
years. A lack of information or, finding they have
wrong or inaccurate information is a common
experience for searchers. It is 50 years since the end
of the war and memories have faded. Many birth
mothers are reluctant to discuss this aspect of their
lives with their children and resent them "stirring
up" old memories. For those searching for a black
father the situation is complicated by the fact that
black veterans tend not to keep in touch with their
old units in the same way as other GIs and are
therefore harder to trace.
Until 1990 the National Personnel Records Centre
(NPRC) refused to provide identifying information
to war babes searching for a GI father, on the
grounds that it was a breach of the Freedom of
Information laws. In the late eighties with the
support of the Public Citizen Litigation Group in
America, Shirley McGlade and "War Babes", filed
a law suit against NPRC and the Department of
Defense, on the grounds that the information sought
was legally available within the FOI Act. In
November 1990 a settlement was reached, with
NPRC agreeing to a number of demands including
that they release information about the city, state
and date of whatever addresses are contained in the
records of the GI. If the father is deceased the entire
address is to be released.
The need for legal action to obtain information
which in fact should have been available to those
searching for GI parents, raises the broader issue of
the rights and responsibilities of governments,
servicemen and the children they father. The lives
of British women who gave birth to ex-nuptial
children were never the same. Some never married
but chose to devote their lives to raising their
children often in a hostile environment and without
the benefit of financial support. Others, married
men whom they did not love to provide a father for
their child, often with disastrous consequences for
them and the child.
For those women who gave birth to black children
and chose to keep them within their own families
the impact was trans-generational. From that time
on their family became a mixed race or minority
family, within their own culture. Their decision
impacting not only on themselves and the child, but
on their parents, siblings and extended family.
Anecdotal evidence regarding how this group of
vulnerable children fared, whilst limited, suggests
that earlier concerns about their future were
unfounded. Not only did they survive they went on
to do very well. It is interesting to speculate on the
reasons for this. The struggle to survive in the face
of adversity often brings out the best in both adults
and children. Perhaps, even thousands of miles
away from their biological roots and raised in
isolation from their racial heritage they could still
take strength from it. In the words of Nana
Poussaint ("Daughters of the Dust") and Ivanla
Vanzant, ("Acts of Faith"), "We are the children of
those who chose to survive [and] we move in the
power of a mighty past."
REFERENCES:
Longmate, N. The GIs: The Americans in Britain
1942-1945 Pub. London, 1973.
McGlade, S. Daddy Where Are You? Pub. Smith
Gryphon Ltd, 1992.
Reynolds, D. Rich Relations - The American
Occupation of Britain 1942-1945. Harper Collins,
1995.
Smith, G. When Jim Crow Met John Bull - Black
American Soldiers in World War II Britain.
London: I.B. Tauris, 1987.
Winfield, P. Bye Bye Baby - The Story of the
Children the GIs Left Behind. London:
Bloomsbury, 1992.
http://www.coax.net/people/lwf/children.ht
m
The wild summer of 1945. Liberation
Canadian servicemen fathered an estimated 6.000
Dutch War Children in the year following the
Liberation of Holland. Read MORE below.
67
When the war was over in Holland, and the
Liberators joined the Liberated, they celebrated!!!
That summer is remembered as "The Wild Summer
of 1945", and I know, because I was there.
One has to understand the situation in Holland at
the time. The War had been very hard on the
civilian population, especially that last winter when
we were cut off by Allied advances elsewhere.The
winter of 1944-45 was unusually severe. Called
"The Hunger Winter', it was marked by extreme
fuel and food shortages. Dutch citizens ate tulip
bulbs and dirt to survive. People died of starvation
in the streets.
After five brutal years of war, the normal standards
of social behaviour had shifted somewhat, changing
women's and men's roles and undermining
traditional notions of right and wrong in families.
Parental authority was undermined and challenged
by independence-seeking daughters. Fathers and
brothers, who would normally have exerted
pressure on the young women to behave, had either
been taken away long ago as slave labour, or they
were in hiding. Into this vacuum young Dutch
women were given positions of unusual
responsibility. Even teenaged girls became their
family's sole support, walking hours to a farmers's
field for a bit of food to keep their family alive.
By May, 1945, the population was at its physical
and psychological breaking point. Then, suddenly,
Holland was free once more, and as the Liberators
entered our country we were overjoyed.
Only the ones who were there will understand those
emotional times. We were so glad to have survived
the war. The Dutch people were still alive. The
soldiers were alive. Is it any wonder that everybody
was overjoyed?
The Dutch, a reticent race of people, welcomed
these heroes with open arms. There was dancing
and romancing all over Holland and by June, 1945,
there were an estimated 170.000 Canadian soldiers
in Holland. At dance hall parties organized by
Canadian regiments and units, the soldiers and
civilian women mixed, dancing and partying into
the wee hours of the morning..
It was inevitable that Dutch women would become
pregnant by the Canadians and that is exactly what
happened. Before too long, the numbers of young
pregnant Dutch women climbed into the hundreds
and thousands. Clerics and municipal officials
began to speak out against the social problem
caused by the illegitimate births of half Canadian
children. Disapproving articles began to appear in
the press. The Canadian government responded by
68
saying it assumed no responsibility for illegitimate
children and would not compel the fathers to do so.
Meantime, the repatriation was slow, because there
was a shortage of trans-Atlantic shipping. By
August, 1945, only 60.000 solders were gone. By
the time the last Canadian soldiers finally departed
for Canada in 1946, they left behind a lasting and
bitter legacy of thousands of half-Canadian
children..
To be honest, many of the soldiers didn't know they
had left a pregnant girlfriend behind. But many did.
Marriages were discouraged by Dutch parents as
well as Canadian parents, and also by the Canadian
Army. It was not always with selfish attitudes, but
with thought for the well-being of both the Dutch
girl and the returning soldier. The soldier and the
girl came from two different worlds, with different
ways and cultures.
What about the baby who was to come? Nobody
gave much thought to them, because they weren't
even born yet. But more than 7000 illegitimate
births were recorded in 1946, compared with 2500
in 1939, the last normal year in Holland.
Some of the mothers married just to give their baby
a name, not realizing that it would have been better
for herself and the baby had she stayed single.
There were mothers who did stay single because
they worried about their child being abused by a
second father. When a mother married, the child
immediately received the father's name. Until then,
they had the mother's maiden name.
In 1946, all the Canadian soldiers left Holland and
the little babies arrived, - innocent creations with
only a mother to love them. In a lot of cases, a
heartbroken mother, or very sick mother, or no
mother at all.
These young Dutch girls had a lot of interference
from family. In those days it was a shame to have a
baby out of wedlock, and many parents tried to hide
the secret from their families, friends and
neighbours. In the southern part of Holland, the
Church ruled everything and they will never know
how much heartbreak they caused. Babies were
taken away from their mothers against their will.
All that some of these half-Canadian youngsters
remember is living in "homes". Some were moved
from one 'home" to another. When they started
school and the teacher or the other children found
out that they had a Canadian father, fingers would
be pointed at them. They were different, they were
not accepted, they were half-Canadian.
The War Children of the World
There were special names that these youngsters
were called. Many times when things got too bad,
the family would move to another place. Many of
them refer to their childhood as a time of being
moved from home to home, or from one aunt to
another aunt. They were the so called family
possessions, because they had no father.
Most of the Liberation children had a difficult
childhood because they somehow felt different. At
home they were the eldest in the family and had to
do many chores. The relationship with their Dutch
father was not always good, and in many cases the
mother suffered also, because anger was taken out
on that Canadian child.
The Dutch grandparents played a big role in the
lives of the Liberation children and many of these
children were raised by their Oka or Oma. The
mothers, most of them young girls, had to go out
and work to support the child. There was no help
available from either the Dutch or Canadian
governments. Unlike today, there was no welfare,
so the mothers had the responsibility of raising the
child. The pressure under which they had to live
was too hard to bear for some of them and they died
young, leaving their fatherless baby behind.
It is now more than 50 years later, and very
important to these War Children to find or know
about their father. It seems everywhere the War
Children write to, they are turned back or get the
run-around. Some of them spent money to place ads
in the big papers in Toronto, Vancouver, Montreal
and other big cities, but they never heard anything.
As the years went by, these children turned into
teenagers and then into adults.
The likelihood of ever meeting their Canadian
father seems hopeless now, as the Veterans are
getting older and the possibility of him still being
alive are smaller.
The Canadian fathers have not looked for their
children in Holland. Maybe some have, but not
many. Most of these men have known all these
years that they left a child behind in Holland, but
they didn't know how to go about finding their
child. They started a new life after returning from
overseas. They married their old sweetheart and had
a family of their own.
But even after all these years, they have never
forgotten the young woman in Holland. They still
wonder if she had a boy or a girl, a son or a
daughter.
It has affected some of these Veteran's lives, and
inner turmoil contributed to other illnesses and
other problems. Some of them died young on
account of that. But now, many fathers are happily
reunited with their Dutch offspring, and are relieved
that at least it is all out in the open. The fathers who
are not found yet are the missing links in a
hereditary chain.
The war children's motives are very sincere and
they are not asking for very much. For some, just to
look in the father's eyes and say "Hello" is all they
want. Putting together scraps from the past and
faces from the present can lead to much happiness
for a lonely Veteran here in Canada and an anxious
son or daughter in Holland.
This article was adapted from Olga Rains'
introduction to The Children of the Liberation,
published in 1985. Children of the Liberation was
the inspiration for a six-million dollar, eight-part
Dutch-Canadian television mini-series called "The
Summer of '45", which aired on CBC in Canada in
the fall of 1995.
Source: http://www.project-roots.com/holland.html
"Austrian occupation children adopted by
American couples..."
1,899 children fathered by American occupation
soldiers have been born out of wedlock since 1945
in the province of Salzburg alone. Of these
illegitimate children, 335 have been adopted or
have achieved legitimate status through subsequent
marriages. Adoption faces considerable difficulties,
particularly in the case of children with black
fathers.
Since only a fraction of these occupation soldiers
provide care for the child and its mother (though,
admittedly very generously when they do) and
compulsory appropriation of the support payments
is still not yet a possibility, the majority of these
children have become public charges of the Welfare
Service. Some of the children are being raised in
private foster homes, others in public institutions.
On the `asset side' of the occupation ledger,
however, is the adoption of Austrian children by
American families. It is a well known fact that the
demand for adoptive children is especially high in
the USA. Numerous childless couples have now
come to recognize in Austria the possibility for the
fulfillment of their heart's desire, and a great many
of these dreams have actually become reality. In
this way, more than a few boys and girls, faced with
a childhood as wards of the Welfare Service, have
been presented with a genuine home and a secure
future."
Source: "Salzburg - Jewel of Austria": 10 Years of
Reconstruction 1945 - 1955., Salzburg 1956 also
found at www.image-at.com/salzburg/5510.htm
69
Nazi archive gives hope to children of
'master race'
John Hooper in Berlin
Guardian
Friday November 19, 1999
Thousands of Germans who were born as a result of
one of the Nazis' efforts to create an Aryan "master
race" have at last been given hope of tracing their
parents - 54 years after the scheme was hurriedly
wound up at the end of the second world war.
Until now, only the most general information has
been available about the SS leader Heinrich
Himmler's plan to lay the foundations for a blond,
blue-eyed race of "supermen" with children
fathered by his Nazi officers.
The vast majority of the children were adopted, and
the only detailed records on the so-called
Lebensborn (spring of life) programme were
thought to have been destroyed by US troops in
1945. But a programme broadcast last night on
German state television revealed that the federal
archive in Berlin had acquired a card index which
links the names of many of the children with those
of their true mothers and fathers. The repercussions
could be emotionally, legally and financially
explosive. Hans Kaminski, the freelance researcher
who discovered the files, said yesterday that at least
7.000 children were born under the project, which
ran from 1935 until 1945. Most are still alive.
"I would say that about 90% do not know who their
real mothers and fathers are," Mr Kaminski said. "I
imagine that when they have seen the programme
they will want to ask the federal archive to look for
their names to see who their parents really were."
Only couples with particular racial characteristics
were accepted into the Lebensborn programme.
"The children were then examined by SS doctors to
see if they were good Aryans and those who did not
fit the bill were put into orphanages. In a few cases,
where the children were deformed or handicapped,
they were murdered," said Mr Kaminski.
He said he had been able to document two instances
of so-called "defective" infants taken away and
killed by lethal injection.
The tiny minority of Lebensborn children who
know the identity of their parents were born either
to couples who later married or to mothers who
subsequently chose to reclaim their children.
Mr Kaminski said the card index contained
information on about 1,050 births. Many of the men
and women who took part in the project
subsequently married other partners and had
children by those marriages who became their heirs.
Mr Kaminski said that the potential for dispute and
litigation was immense.
70
But he added: "I think that everyone in the world
has the right to know who his or her mother and
father are."
A spokesman for the archive, Wilhelm Lenz,
confirmed this week that it had records on some of
the children, but he declined to say how many. He
said the files were a "highly sensitive issue", and
were not being made available to the public or
media.
Though portrayed as a way of getting young Nazis
to "mate for the fatherland", the Lebensborn project
had some characteristics of a welfare scheme for
single mothers.
SS and police officers whose girlfriends were
pregnant could apply to their superiors to have them
accepted into one of the Third Reich's nine
Lebensborn clinics.
The mothers were admitted in the early stages of
their pregnancies and were allowed to remain with
their sons and daughters until the children had been
weaned. The mothers were able in this way to
conceal from their neighbours, and even their
families, that they had had a child.
Many claimed to have gone away for medical
treatment and in some cases, said Mr Kaminski, the
authorities provided them with false documents to
back up their stories.
The documents were filled out towards the end of
the war at an SS office in Munich.
The records of the entire project were moved to
Nussdorf, near Munich, to save them from the
allied bombing of the city. US troops found them
there after the war and dumped them in a river.
But the card index survived, according to Mr
Kaminski. It was sent in the late 40s or early 50s to
a German government institute in Heidelberg.
It remained there until 1997, when the official
responsible for it died. His successor, on
discovering the file, contacted the federal archive to
suggest that it should be transferred. An employee
of the archive alerted Mr Kaminski to its existence
while he was researching an unrelated subject in
May.
He said the cards contained the names of all the
mothers and about 40% of the fathers.
Source:
http://www.guardian.co.uk/Archive/Article/0,4273,
3932200,00.html
Stolen Children
The Nazis took 250.000 children from their
families, intent on "Germanizing" them. After the
war, author Gitta Sereny tried to help them find
their way home.
ALTHOUGH I KNOW THE YEAR WAS
1946, I cannot remember the date I met the
first two stolen children in postwar
Germany. It is dating the events of one's
The War Children of the World
life that is most difficult. We recall the
look of houses, of rooms, of landscapes,
colors, and we remember faces, voices,
movements, temperatures, and feelings, but
more often than not it is impossible to put a
day, a month, sometimes even a year to
these memories. Still, I'm almost sure it
was just before spring in that first postwar
year--perhaps already March, perhaps still
February--that I found "Johann" and
"Marie," as I will call them. For as I write I
clearly recall that the fields barely showed
color and that it was cold and
Displaced European children at a clothing
distribution center at a UnitedNations
Relief and Rehabilitation Administration
facility, December 1945.
wet the evening I drove to the farm, a large peasantholding in southern Bavaria. Some Hungarian
refugees, who were former slave workers of the
Nazis and kindly disposed toward me as a one-time
fellow Hungarian, had told me that these peasants,
formerly members of the Nazi Party in good
standing, had two young children who had appeared
seemingly out of nowhere as toddlers a little more
than three years earlier, toward the end of 1942.
I was 23, a child welfare officer with UNRRA (the
United Nations Relief and Rehabilitation
Administration) and wore the UNRRA khaki
uniform. Although we worked under the aegis of-and theoretically in collaboration with--the military
government in our area (the U.S. zone of Germany,
in my case), it is fair to say that of all the Allied
personnel we were the ones most disliked by the
Germans and were not too popular with the military
government, either. For our principal task was the
care of displaced persons--most of them former
slave workers of the Nazis--who were despised by
many Germans and not liked much more by the
U.S. military officials. By this time, 10 months after
the end of the war, these occupation authorities
were generally not men who had fought the war but
administrators who saw their role as getting on with
the tidy, respectful Germans and who largely resent
ed the extraordinary powers that UNRRA's moral
position conferred on us.
At the end of the war CNRRA was confronted with
more than five million slave laborers, frown both
outside and inside concentration and labor camps.
Not unlike the Kosovar refugees in the current
Balkans conflict, most wanted to return home by
whatever means available, and almost four million
quickly walked or were rapidly repatriated, West
and East. What remained by the autumn of 1945-when the Soviets were extending their political
domination across Eastern Europe--was a highly
volatile mass of about one million Eastern
Europeans.
Most of them were devout Catholics who. subjected
to political pressures from both left and right and
torn by conflicting fears and loyalties, did not know
whether to go home or emigrate.
These people comprised the core of our
responsibility. It fell to UNRRA officers to
assemble them in groups of houses or bar-racks-which they themselves guarded against the
incursion of communist liaison officers from the
Soviet Union--and to provide them and their
children with counseling, medical care. educational
opportunities, and everything materially necessary
for a decent life.
And then there were the missing children. As of
early 1946 our Child Welfare Investigating (or
Tracing) Officers had the right of entry to any
German institution or home where we believed an
"unaccompanied'' child resided.
THOUGHT IT WAS 53 YEARS ago and the farm
was of traditional Bavarian design, I might
recognize to this day the long, single-story, whitepainted building with its uncurtained small
windows. As I walked up to the house I could hear
stamping and munching sounds of cattle in the large
wooden stable adjacent. No one answered my
knock, and as I opened the unlocked door and
found myself in a dark entry I could smell that
slightly acid animal scent that was always present
in European peasants' homes.
Only two of the windows I had seen from outside
showed light, dim as lights were in German houses
that first year after the war. After knocking again I
opened the interior door and stepped across the
threshold into the kitchen. Inside there were--as I
had expected, for I had examined the area records at
the mayor's office that morning--six people: the
farmer and his wife, brown-haired, 46 and 45 years
old; his parents, in their sixties but looking a lot
older; a husky boy with merry blue e3es and fair
hair in a short circular home-cut; and an equally
blue-eyed slim and somewhat smaller girl, with
equal-h blond but long, tightly braided hair, who
71
looked younger than the boy. Oddly enough, I
remember being surprised when she smiled at me.
These two children, the registration papers had told
me, had been born in 1940 and were therefore both
six years old.
I had planned to arrive when they would all be there
together. Although I hoped the children would be
sent to play or to bed before I started asking my
inevitably distressing questions, it was essential for
me to see them first within the family circle. As I
had expected, they were at table; the fare,
manifestly meager, as it would have been even on a
fine farm that first postwar winter, was soup, rye
bread and lard, beer for the men. water for the
women and children. While I reminded myself not
to read too much into their reactions--for no one in
occupied Germany in those days would have
readily welcomed an unexpected uniformed
stranger--there was no mistaking the adults'
particular unease at my arrival.
I went around the table holding out my hand to each
of them. No one stood up, but everyone except the
old man shook hands, the grownups and the boy
limply, the little girl pumping my hand playfully up
and down. The grandfather almost childishly hid his
right hand behind his back and asked with what I
thought was justifiable gruffness, "What do you
want?"
"Just talk to you for a bit," I answered, handing the
children each a chocolate bar. It, was then the little
girl, beaming, said, "Danke," and I stroked her face,
that the farmer's wife said sharply, "Geht zu Bett"
(go to bed), and the two children shot up to obey. I
said, "Gute Nacht, Marie. Gute Nacht, Johann."
"Gute Nacht," Marie whispered as she slipped by
me, throwing herself into her mothers arms while
stretching out one hand toward her father, now
standing up next to her. "Guat Nacht, Vatter. Guat
Nacht, Mutter,'' said Johann in Bavarian dialect.
Giving me a suspicious sidelong look, he briefly
rubbed his head against his grandfather's stubbly
cheek, while the farmer took the small girl out of
her mother's arms and hugged her once, tightly.
Children always sense atmosphere. "Muatta?"
Marie said suddenly in Bavarian in a questioning
voice, as she stopped on her way to the door. The
grandmother got up then and pushed them ahead of
her out of the room.
It is strange how clearly I came to recall, once I
searched my memory, that first sight of the two
children and the words they spoke, their loving ease
within the family.
EVER SINCE THE establishment of a Central
Tracing Bureau in Arolsen, the small town in the
British zone of Germany where UNRRA's local
headquarters were based, information had been
coming in from parents, relatives, and even
villages, mostly in Eastern Europe, about children,
72
some younger than two years old, who had been
taken away by the Germans. And slowly, as
information, reports, and instructions trickled out to
individual teams following high-level UNRRA
meetings, the word "Germanization" crept into the
vocabulary.
Various attempts had been made since September
1945 to conduct a census by asking German
agencies and institutions as well as individuals to
report the presence of any "unaccompanied children
of United Nations and assimilated nationality." By
January 1946, 6,600 unaccompanied children (and
by June 8,500) had been identified in the three
western zones of occupation. They were mostly
illegitimate and half German, some of them
fathered by German occupation soldiers abroad,
others the product of relationships between German
girls and foreign slave workers in Germany. But the
almost complete lack of response to our queries
from German families tended to support the
insistent claims by the countries of Eastern Europe
and the Balkans that many thousands of children
had been kidnapped by the Nazis, whose purpose
had been twofold: to deplete the populations of the
countries Germany was conquering and to replenish
Germany's own population with "racially valuable"
children.
It was difficult at first for us to believe that this
could have happened. Who would have taken
babies or toddlers away from mothers? How could
it be done? How could anyone, even bigots gone
mad, believe they could discern "racial values" in
young, undeveloped children? Above all how, in
practice, could there now be large numbers of
foreign children--at least some of whom would
have to be old enough to have memories--living,
basically in hiding, within the German community?
Over the months, the Central Tracing Bureau
received tens of thousands of snapshots of babies,
toddlers, and older children, with descriptions of
when and how they had disappeared from their
homes or schools. The vast majority of the inquiries
came from Poland, the Baltic borderlands, and the
Ukraine. A house-to-house census was considered a
last resort, as it was feared that (in the words of one
notice from UNRRA headquarters) it could panic
both "children and the adults caring for them and
serve as advance notice the families who intend to
conceal children." But UNRRA teams were
directed to appoint child welfare investigating
officers and to seek and follow information from all
sources.
The notice giving these instructions, which was
publicly posted all over the Western-occupied
zones, was specific: "Any person who willfully
delays or obstructs a Child Welfare Investigating
Officer in the exercise of any power…or who fails
to give such information or to produce such
documents or records as aforesaid, or conceals or
prevents airy persons from appearing before or
The War Children of the World
being examined by a Child Welfare Investigation
Officer, shall upon conviction by a Military
Government Court suffer such punishment (other
than death) as the Court: may determine.
WITHIN MOMENTS OF arriving at that Bavarian
farm, I was certain that this family was aware of
these orders and was afraid. Nonetheless, while the
grandmother was putting the children to bed, I sat
down across from the three others at the kitchen
table and gave them copies of the military
government order to read.
By the time the grandmother returned it was after
seven. "Schlafen's?" (Are they asleep?) the farmer's
wife asked. The older woman nodded. I brought out
a pad. On the top page were notes about the family
that I had made that morning in the mayor's office. I
told them that I was as a child welfare investigator
from UNRRA, and that UNRRA was responsible
for all individuals who had been brought into
Germany from territories forcibly annexed or
conquered by the Germans. That included any
children either of whose parents might be nationals
of any of the 50 countries belonging to the United
Nations and who might have been brought into
Germany and might be living there now, in
institutions or in adoptive families.
"Our boy fell in Stalingrad," the farmer said
immediately. "The Bolsheviks killed him," his
father added angrily. During those immediate
postwar years, loathing of Russians was the
strongest sentiment one heard expressed by
Germans. I can't recall the precise sequence of what
followed, but I did tell them that everything they
would say to me, or to each other in my presence,
would be noted and considered in any decisions that
might be made. "But always remember as we talk,"
I said (as I would say repeatedly over the upcoming
months to other families we suspected of having
been given kidnapped children), "that none of us
wants the children to be hurt." They sat stiffly,
looking neither at each other nor at me.
I told them I was sorry that their son had died in the
war. I said that my understanding was that Johann
and Marie had come to live with them less than four
years ago. Was it after their son died that they had
applied to foster or adopt a child or children? They
sat motionless and did not answer.
I said I was sure they loved Johann and Made and
that I could see that the children loved them, too.
But it was necessary that they tell me everything
they knew about the children. Did they know who
their natural parents were?
"They are dead," the younger woman said at once.
What had I meant by "children brought into
Germany?" she then added.
How did she know the children's parents were
dead? I asked.
"They told us," she said.
"Who is 'they'?" I asked.
"Die Leut" (the people), she answered vaguely, then
repeated her question. I told them that thousands of
Eastern European parents were looking for missing
children.
"East?" said the grandfather, and repeating it
virtually spat out the hated word: "East? Our
children have nothing to do with 'east.' They are
German, German orphans. You need only look at
them."
And there it was: "You need only look at them."
IN THE FALL OF 1939 Hitler had conquered
Poland in a three-week campaign--the beginning of
the Blitzkrieg, which within 22 months would give
him control over virtually all of Western Europe
and large chunks of the East. At the time. Heinrich
Himmler gave a speech to a restricted audience of
SS officers in which he announced the Nazis' plans
for Poland: "In the course of the next 10 years," the
SS chief said, "the population of [occupied Poland]
will become a permanently inferior race that will be
available to us for slave labor. A fundamental
question is the racial screening and sifting of the
young. It is obvious that in this mixture of people
some very good racial types will appear from time
to time."
Poland had been cut up into three parts: the eastern
section, which went to the Soviet Union, at the time
Germany's ally; central Poland, which was dubbed
"the General Government" and was administered
mainly as a supply area for human stock for
Germany's labor needs; and the rich agricultural
lands to the northwest, which were named the
"Warthegau" and were incorporated into the Third
Reich. Within a few short months, the Warthegau
was cleared of Poles (and, of course, Jews), the
Polish Language was prohibited, and street signs
were changed into German. By the summer of 1941
the Warthegau had been settled with 200.000 ethnic
Germans, and it looked as if it had never been part
of Poland. All children of "Nordic appearance"
found in orphanages or foster homes were
presumed to be German and, with or without
surviving family members' agreement, were
eventually evacuated to reeducational institutions in
Germany.
Between November 1939 and the middle of 1941,
both Himmler and RuSHA (the Nazi Office for
Race and Resettlement) would time and again take
up the theme of "racially valuable" Warthegau and
Polish children. "The first condition for [the
management of]...racially valuable children..."
announced RuSHA in a secret paper, "is a complete
ban on all links with their Polish relatives. The
children will be given German names of Teutonic
origin. Their birth and heredity certificates will be
[filed] in a special department."
"We have faith above all in this our own blood,
which has flowed into a foreign nationality through
the vicissitudes of German history," Himmler added
73
in May 1940. "We are convinced that our own
philosophy and ideals will reverberate in the spirit
of these children who racially belong to us."
Eventually all Polish children between the ages of
two and 12 were examined and segregated into two
categories: "racially valuable or worthless," as
Himmler once wrote. Children found to be racially
worthless were either sent home or, if old enough
and capable, sent to Germany to work. Those with
racial potential were taken to one of three centers in
the Warthegau, where further tests were conducted.
Children between the ages of six and 12 found to be
of "racial value" were sent to institutions in
Germany to be Germanized. Those between the
ages of two and six, who would eventually be given
to "childless families of good race" for adoption,
were first sent for a period of observation to a home
run by the Lebensborn ("Spring of Life") Society.
Conceived in 1935 as one of the most progressive
of the Nazis' many social organizations,
Lebensborn was run through "homes" that were set
up around Germany to provide periods of respite
for overburdened mothers and to care for pregnant
single girls and illegitimate children--not, as has
often been claimed, to operate principally as
breeding farms for SS men.
BY 9:30 THAT NIGHT I had the family's story. It
hadn't been the death of their son in 1942 that had
prompted them to apply to adopt a child. It had
been the accidental death four years earlier of their
younger child, a daughter, then 15, who had been
killed in an auto accident. Her name was Irmi; a
photo was brought out for me to look at. She had
been a fine-looking young girl, proud in her BDM
(Bund Deutscher Mädel--the girls' equivalent of the
Hider Youth) uniform. She had been on an outing at
a BDM holiday camp that summer, the father said,
when the brakes had failed on a bus that was
carrying 35 girls down a mountain road. Eighteen
of the girls had died. The farmer's wife cried softly.
Their boy, then 17, enthusiastic and bright, had just
been accepted into a--momentary hesitation-leadership school, he continued.
"An SS school?" I asked.
"A good school," he answered sharply. The father
said he knew I wouldn't understand, but it had been
a great honor for the boy, the family. Yes, they
could have asked to have him returned home after
the death of their daughter; there were provisions
for that--the party cared, he said stubbornly. But
Franz was so longing to go. And besides, the father
continued, he and his wife had still been young in
1938; at the end of that year they even thought they
might be having another baby. It was when his wife
miscarried at the end of the year and they were
informed that her childbearing years were over that
they first considered adopting. Shortly afterward
they filled out an application, though without much
74
hope of success, because there weren't many spare
babies in Germany then.
By the end of 1939 they still had nothing but an
acknowledgment from the authorities to whom they
had applied for a baby girl. But early in 1940, the
farmer told me, they heard that many German
children were being found in Polish orphanages
with false Polish birth certificates that had been
issued so they had heard--to rob them of their
German past. That was when they had written
again. "And we said that, with the war and all, and
our boy in the service, we'd happily take two
children, a boy and a girl, and that they could be
twins," the farmer explained. Irmi had been a twin,
he added; her brother had died at birth.
THE ROLE LEBENSBORN played in the theft and
Germanization of possibly a quarter of a million
mostly Eastern European children was abominable.
It was no doubt because of Lebensborn's existing
facilities, combined with the organization's sterling
reputation, that the SS decided in the winter of 1941
to make Lebensborn the executant of the
"Germanization" project. By late 1941 large
Children's Reception Centers (used for the initial
sorting of children by "racial experts") and smaller
homes (where selected children spent several
months being taught the German language and Nazi
ideals) had been set up in Germany and virtually all
the conquered territories.
After long preparation and a considerable number
of kidnappings in Rumania, Yugoslavia, and the
Warthegau, the project was launched in Poland in
the winter of 1941 via a secret order signed by
Lieutenant General Ulrich Greifelt, head of the
central office of the SS in Poland.
There were, the order said, "a large number of
children in [Poland] who by reason of their racial
appearance should be regarded as children of
Nordic parents .... The children who are recognized
as bearers of blood valuable to Germany are to be
Germanized." Greifelt continued, "My
representative will inform the Lebensborn Society
of the children aged between two and six who have
been recognized as being capable of Germanization.
The Lebensborn Society will in the first place
transfer the children to one of its children's homes.
From there the Lebensborn Society will see to the
distribution of these children among [selected
families] with a view to subsequent adoption ....
These children are to be treated as German children
even before the granting of German nationality....
Particular care must be taken," the order concluded,
"to ensure that the term 'Germanizable Polish
children' does not come to public knowledge ....
The children should rather be described as German
orphans from the regained Eastern territories."
The War Children of the World
"IT IS TRUE," THE FARMER'S wife said, not
long after her father-in-law's outburst. "They were
found in the Eastern territories, but they were
German orphans. They told us that very clearly."
And of course they might have been--there had
always been many ethnic Germans in western
Poland. But I pointed out that if the children were
now six they would have been going on three when
they came to the family. How did they seem to their
new parents after what must have been a big change
in their lives? Shy? Happy? Did they speak well? (I
meant, but didn't say, did they speak German well?)
The grandfather, who would remain angry
throughout, complained about the questions. They
were just small children then. What's shy? What's
happy? If I wanted to know about happy, all I had
to do was look at them: "Happy as the day is long
they are," he said. What tricks was I playing?
But by that time, well into the second hour of my
visit, as far as the farmer and his wife were
concerned the atmosphere had changed. Somehow,
without exchanging a private word and without any
more encouragement from me than common
courtesy, they appeared to have persuaded
themselves that rather than attacking me they
needed to get me onto their side. But the farmer's
wife was an honest woman. "I don't know how
happy they were," she said thoughtfully. "Marie
wanted a lot of cuddling and Johann..." she stopped
and looked at her husband.
"Well," he said, "they were in a new place."
"He was often naughty at first," she continued.
"Not for long," the grandfather muttered, and
spread his right hand. "He knew pretty quickly what
was good for him."
For the first time the farmer's wife laughed. "Come
on, father," she said. "You make yourself out an
ogre." The truth was, she said, that Johann had
taken to the grandfather, who almost immediately
started taking him along on his chores. "Still do,"
the old man growled. I asked again whether they
spoke a lot, and she said that Marie, yes, spoke
"like a baby, you know, but Johann..." Again the
grandfather interrupted. "Silly question. He talks
like a water mill now," he said firmly. "What does
it matter how they talked when they came from the
orphanage?"
The grandfather was right, the younger woman
said: That was then and this was now. "And you
know now, don't you, Fräulein, that they are ours?
That they were given to us?"
Yes, I told them, I believed the children had been
given to them. "And that they are German," the
farmer said. They could be, I said. I'd be glad if
they were. We would find out, but it was likely to
take a long time and I hoped they could just go on
being happy together.
Following that, a wooden plate with sliced rye
bread, some rough country cheese, glasses and a
bottle--I was sure it was precious--of red country
wine were produced, and the farmer's wife took me
to see the children asleep next to each other, under
their big featherbed. They were happy, loved and
happy, and I felt vaguely ashamed when she handed
me a photograph of them I had asked for, taken just
days after they had arrived, at Christmas 1942, with
the family. I knew she thought I wanted it to help
me remember the children, who were so pretty.
It was the last time I saw those farmers. The
photograph was sent to Arolsen, where reports had
come in that three families in different parts of
Poland were searching for twins who had been
taken from them when the children were two or
three. The photo was copied and sent to the
families. The couple who recognized the children as
theirs--young farmers in a small village not far from
Lodz--were able to prove the twins' identities, as
was required, by citing a small birthmark Marie had
on the inside of her right ann. (A bitter irony: Had
that tiny mole been any bigger, Marie would not
have been thought worthy of Germanization in the
first place.)
I had been transferred away from the area by then.
And so it was someone else's painful task four
months later to verify that Marie was this little girl
with the birthmark--and to take the children away.
A painful task indeed. I only had to do it once, but I
will never forget the inconsolable grief of the
couple who loved the five-year-old I had to take
from them, and the wild anger of the child, who had
no memory of his birth parents or native language,
and for whom his German parents were his world.
In the time I was involved with different aspects of
the identification of stolen children, I never handled
or heard of a single case in which the German foster
or adoptive parents had treated the kidnapped child
with anything but love. Nor were they aware, at
least as far as we could determine, of the methods
by which the child had come to them. The Nazis
committed a double infamy here: first in stealing
children from their parents in conquered lands, and
second in deceiving their own people about the
integrity of their actions.
BY THE EARLY SUMMER of 1946, by which
time a good many German documents had been
discovered and quite a number of older kidnapped
children who could provide us with information had
been found, we had learned a great deal about the
process of Germanization.
Six Nazi organizations and one ministry had been
involved in this program, which was doubtless
conceived by Himmler (and, like all major
decisions, approved by Adolf Hitler) and operated
under the umbrella of the SS. The Office for
Repatriation of Ethnic Germans, the Reich Security
Office, and the Reich Commission for the
Consolidation of the German Race played
important administrative roles. The Nazi People's
Welfare Association supplied the dreaded "Brown
75
Sisters," who in an odious attempt at reassurance
played the good cops when they accom-partied the
SS men on their expeditions to abduct the children.
The Office for Race and Settlement decided the
children's suitability for Germanization on the basis
of measurements of 62 parts of their bodies. Then,
of course, there was Lebensbom, which operated
pretty Children's Homes all over Europe and was in
charge of "reeducation." Finally, the Ministry of the
Interior lent the criminal undertaking legal status by
conferring on the Lebensborn Society the right of
civil registry and of guardianship, enabling the
organization to issue official birth certificates with
(invented) places and dates of birth and (false)
names, and--the ultimate form of control--to act as
the stolen children's legal guardian.
The procedure, carried out in stages, was identical
in all countries where children were abducted, but
the largest number of children (estimated at
200.000) were taken from Poland. In the
Warthegau, as soon as all Poles had been ejected,
the children, mostly boys, were taken, primarily
from institutions or ethnic German parents who
refused to sign documents of allegiance. In the
General Government, where the program began
somewhat later, most of the children were taken
from their families.
On secretly designated days, children were picked
up off the streets, or from playgrounds, schools, and
homes. Unless the child was pretty, healthy, and
well built, and had blond or light brown hair and
blue eyes, he was eliminated from the selection. If
he was chosen in this first stage, his parents were
told that he would be returned home after physical
and IQ exams that would decide his future
schooling. Children were then taken by train to one
of the reception centers in the Warthegau (now
German territory well out of reach of parents),
which had been specially installed for
Germanization. If they were young, children whose
IQs were below the minimum required for
Germanization would be returned home; if older
and physically fit, they were sent to Germany to
work. And even if they were of the right coloring
and build, if they were found to be physically unfit
or racially "tainted," they would end up in a
children's ghetto in Lodz, where according to
postwar Polish records most of them died. Those
deemed qualified after about six weeks of tests
were issued new birth certificates with German
names--which were frequently--no one knows why-close translations of their Polish names, and their
parents were notified that they were being sent to
Germany for their health. Subsequent inquiries by
parents were not answered. Small children were
then placed in Lebensborn homes in Germany until
they were considered ready to be placed in families,
while older ones were sent in small groups to socalled "Heimschulen"--state boarding schools run
by Lebensborn but staffed and supervised by the
76
SS--where they received the physical and
ideological education given to native German
children.
According to testimony in the Nuremberg trial of
Lebensborn officials in 1947, all German
documentation of the kidnappings and
reassignments was ordered destroyed in April 1945.
In telling the story of the process of Germanization,
I am therefore relying on the nearly identical
accounts given to me by five 10- to 12-year-old
boys I worked with during a six-week assignment at
a special children's center in the early summer of
1946.
At that center psychiatrists and other staff members
experienced in child trauma worked to help the
children overcome the pain of separation and to
reawaken memories of their original families in the
youngest. Children 12 or older who had been
brought in for forced labor (they were usually 14 to
16 by the end of the war) had all remained aware of
their identifies, and while they spoke some German
they retained their native languages. As proof of
just how effective Germanization had been, this
was not true of those who had been 10 years old
when taken. It was, though, easier to bring back
memories in children that age than in the youngest
ones. For the youngest, we found that the most
effective reminders were songs. Even though songs
were part of German family culture (and group
singing a vital part of Nazi youth education), in a
number of cases the sound of Polish nursery songs
and children's prayers brought back images of
home.
The 10-to 12-year-olds with whom I worked had all
been taken away from their families in Poland in
late 1942. They remembered that it had been during
the run-up to Christmas, and that they had stayed
for a month or two in two children's reception
centers in Brockau (Bruczkow) and Kalisch
(Kalisz)--they only remembered the cities' German
names.
Their strongest memories were of having "good
food" but being cold, especially at night when the
bedroom windows were always open--a practice
manifestly new to these Polish country, children.
They remembered that in Kalisz each room had had
four beds except for two dormitories that had had
10 beds each, "for bigger boys." The "Brown
Sisters" had taken care of them. Had they been
nice? I asked. "Except when they were horrid," one
of them said; he remembered getting a beating with
a switch on his bare bottom because he and a friend
had sung a Polish ditty after lights-out. During
those first weeks they'd had German language,
history., and geography lessons for several hours
every day. Outside the school rooms they could
speak Polish, except during mealtimes, when-"quite soon," they said they had to speak German or
be silent. There were "lots of doctors in white coats
The War Children of the World
but also in uniforms," and they had "lots" of
medical examinations.
Was that frightening?
"No, it was silly," one of them said. "We had to be
all bare, and they kept measuring every bit of us."
What was it they measured?
"Oh, everything. They just went on and on."
(The decisive characteristics for being placed in the
top racial categories, aside from a child's hair and
eye color, were the shape of the nose and lips, the
hairline, and the toe-and fingernails, and the
condition of the genitalia. Important too were
reactions to neurological tests, and personal habits:
Persistent uncleanliness and, of course, bedwetting/
farting, nail-biting, and masturbation--which older
boys were told on arrival was forbidden--were, if
repeatedly observed, automatic disqualifications.)
Did their guardians hurt them in any way?
"Hurt? No, they didn't hurt me. Why should they
hurt me?' In these Germanized children there was
quite a lot of defensiveness, and many of their
memories--particularly of the years in Lebensborn
homes and schools in Germany and Austria that
followed the first initiation--were joyful. "We did
lots of climbing and obstacle courses and we
learned to march. We sang around campfires. Yes,
it was strict, but the [German] boys were nice."
Had they been homesick?
They looked at each other, 'almost puzzled. It had
been so long ago. "When we were small, perhaps,"
the oldest one finally said of that time, so long ago,
when he was eight. He shrugged. "Then no more."
But yes, he added later, he remembered some
Polish, even though there had been severe
punishments for speaking it, and he remembered his
mother, though his father hardly at all. "It'll be
funny to have a mother," he said, and laughed a sort
of half laugh.
IN THE SUMMER of 1946 I was assigned for
about six weeks to a Special Children's Center in
Bavaria and there--I recount with sorrow--I was
brought face to face with Johann and Marie. I had
not known they were there, and UNRRA had
forgotten my involvement with them. The two
children's appearance--their faces were sallow, and
there were shadows under their eyes--and Johann's
reaction to me and Marie's awful apathy shook me
to the core. Marie was scrunched up in a chair, her
eyes closed, the lids transparent, her thumb in her
mouth, but Johann raced up as soon as he saw me,
and shouted hoarsely, "Du! Du! Du!" (You! You!
You!) hit out at me with feet and fists. If I had not
found out that they were due to leave for Poland
three days later I would have requested an
immediate transfer in order to protect them from
having to see me. The staff tried to console me;
sadly, they were only too familiar with children's
reactions to being separated from their German
homes. Like other distressed children before them,
Johann and Marie had been kept at the center
beyond their scheduled departure date, in the hope
that they could be helped through this second loss
in their young lives before they had to confront the
emotional expectations of their natural parents.
Nothing had helped, however: Johann had become
increasingly defiant, with more moments of the
violence he had displayed toward me, and Marie no
longer spoke and had reverted to babyhood, wetting
her bed and taking food only from a bottle. The
decision to send them home, with their Polish
parents informed of their condition and one of the
center's German-speak-ing therapists accompanying
them--for, of course, they now spoke no Polish-was a kind of last resort that had worked in
previous cases, with the parents' tenderness giving
them relief. Reluctantly, that night, following the
direction of the resident psychiatrist, who thought it
couldn't harm and might even help, I held Marie in
my lap and gave her her bottle. She lay there, her
eyes shut, the only movement in her lips, which
sucked, and in her small throat, which swallowed. !
held her until she was asleep. It helped me but, I
fear, not her. What are we doing? I asked myself.
What in God's name were we doing?
This was the question that so often occupied us.
What was the "right" solution to this human
conundrum? Should we return the children to
parents who longed for them, but also to an
impoverished and largely destroyed Eastern
Europe, and to an ideology unacceptable to many of
us? Or should we leave them with their German
second families--our only-just-past enemy, with
their lingering love for Hider--who had obtained
them as beneficiaries of a crime of truly Biblical
proportions? What was in the best interest of the
children? The question became even more
disturbing when we learned late that summer of
1946 that Washington was considering issuing a
fanatically anti-Soviet order (and seeking
agreement to it in Britain) to resettle all children of
Russian origin--including those from the contested
Ukrainian and Baltic border regions--in the U.S.,
Australia, and Canada, instead of returning them to
their homes and a life under the Soviets.
For months already, many UNRRA workers had
been concerned about unofficial "advice" from
above not to allow Soviet liaison officers into DP
camps and not to expose unaccompanied children
to them. While the Soviet officers' addresses were
posted in the camps for those who might want to
visit them, they were not allowed in, as their
presence would have been too inflammatory. But
some of us, feeling not only that the Soviets had as
much right to their children as anyone else but also
that we needed their help to locate parents, had
ignored this advice, at least regarding the youngest
unaccompanied children. Continual changes in the
rulings we received over the months were
confusing and disturbing, and we were finally
77
convinced that no one in authority understood
either the political complexities or the human
conflicts that surrounded us and our charges,
At the point when the appalling--to us--news of the
projected new order for overseas resettlement
reached us, I knew of seven children under 10 in
Special Child Centers in my region alone whose
Ukrainian parents were waiting for them and who,
with therapy and language lessons, were being
prepared for going home. There were of course
many others both in the U.S. and British zones of
occupation. How could anyone think of ordering
that children who had twice suffered the trauma of
losing parents, home, and language, should, like so
many packages, be transported overseas and
dropped into yet other new and entirely strange
environments?
With several others--and with the help and approval
of the UNRRA director for the U.S. zone, John
Whiting--I embarked on a campaign to defeat this
plan. Working out of his office in Frankfurt for
three weeks, we circulated a protest petition and
sought signatures from all UNRRA field workers,
made hundreds of phone calls to teams as well as to
congressmen and MPs in Washington and London,
and bombarded both the State Department and
USFET (United States Forces European Theater)
with letters. Although many UNRRA workers
signed the protest, .replies from Washington and
London were sparse, and said only that our opinion
had been noted and that no definite decision had yet
been made.
I was growing increasingly frustrated, both with
various aspects of the unaccompanied children
problem and with the screening process for
displaced persons, which was mostly handled by
unqualified GIs. In October 1946, shortly after the
latest controversy over the children--the situation
was beginning to look insoluble--I left UNRRA to
undertake a lecture tour in schools and colleges in
America.
IN THE RECENTLY discovered documentation
from this period, two things stand out. One is that
there is no sign of our extensive official
correspondence with Washington and London, all
of which was cosigned by Whiting, the highest
ranking UNRRA official in the U.S. zone, at the
National Archives in Washington, the UNRRA
archives in New York, or at the Public Record
Office in the U.K. Second, although a ruling about
sending the Russian-born children overseas instead
of repatriating them was frequently discussed, and
many such children were in fact sent abroad, there
is no trace of a document actually recording such a
ruling.
The closest I came to finding this elusive order was
a report dated March 19, 1946, by Eileen Blackey,
Chief Child Search & Repatriation Consultant at
UNRRA headquarters. On pages 10 and 11 of this
78
paper, under the heading "Problems Concerning
Nationality Status," she reports on the continuing
difficulties regarding a clear directive affecting
Ukrainian and Baltic children.
Blackey, who was known to be deeply opposed to
the Western resettlement measures and had long
lobbied the State Department that UNRRA--and not
bureaucrats--should be authorized to make final
decisions about these children, wrote, "The cable
which our Washington Office had reported as being
prepared by the State Department for USFET,, has
[still] not reached them. This is an extremely
important cable since it is to recommend to USFET
that they not release any policy [regarding
nationality and the resettlement of children
abroad]...unless it conforms to the
recommendations [against this practice] made by
UNRRA.... If a directive is actually formulated and
in operation prior to July 1st, the chances of it
remaining effective [after UNRRA leaves] are quite
good. If nothing is in effect by that time, the
disposition of the problem may have...catastrophic
results."
About 25.000 Polish children out of the 200.000
reported missing were returned home and, entirely
through the initiative of individual UNRRA teams,
two transports of just over 100 young Russians
slipped through in December 1946. Otherwise,
there is no record of how many children of
contested nationality there were, how many of them
were sent overseas or otherwise reset-tied, or
indeed how many of the stolen children were never
discovered and, ignorant of their origins, remained
in Germany. I have not solved the question of what
was the best solution for these children--and I don't
think that anyone can.
But what is certain, and what we should not forget,
is that their birth parents have not even been able to
mourn for them.
Source:
http://www.rheashope.com/rheashouse/research/stol
enchildren.shtml
Trying to fit in Amerasian children find a
new life in the United States
Story last updated at 12:40 a.m. on Sunday, April
30, 2000
By P. Douglas Filaroski
Times-Union staff writer
Nguyen Thi Lee Lan was born with her mother's
eyes and her father's nose. Her build was small, but
her skin was dark and she had coarse hair that
curled instead of falling shiny straight.
For this, the Vietnamese girl with the black
American father was branded as an outcast on the
The War Children of the World
streets of Saigon, where she grew up. She was
refused schooling and shunned by the community.
"It was kind of hard," she said. "When I walked on
the street, they called me 'black girl this, black girl
that.' They didn't want to play with me."
Like many other Amerasians -- children with
Vietnamese mothers and American fathers -Nguyen and her mother had more reasons than most
to flee Saigon when the city fell to Communist
control 25 years ago today.
It would be 12 years before Lee Lambert of
Kingsland would bring Nguyen and her mother to
Jacksonville under the Amerasian Homecoming
Act of 1987.
That law brought about 20.000 Amerasians and
their family members to the United States over the
next seven years. About 2.000 resettled in Florida,
including 600 in the Jacksonville area.
In Vietnam, many were known as Children of the
Dust, war-era children without education, jobs, and
emotional help who lived on the streets and stole to
support themselves and their families.
Most arrived in the United States without
belongings and with little knowledge of American
culture, said Venda Bukac of Lutheran Social
Services of Northeast Florida, which resettled
Amerasians in Jacksonville a decade ago.
"It was a big challenge," Bukac said.
Amerasians were supposed to receive cultural
orientation in the Philippines before arriving, but
there was little evidence that it ever occurred,
Bukac said.
The ethnic mix that made them stand out in
Vietnam's homogeneous culture was only slightly
less noticeable in America.
"They had a lot of problems in Vietnam that would
make it difficult here, too," Bukac said. "Could you
imagine what you had to go through if you had
Asian features and curly hair?"
Most didn't speak English and received entry-level
jobs as dishwashers or factory workers making
luggage or mattresses. They shared space in
temporary housing. Very few contacted their
American fathers, Bukac said.
Nguyen, now 29, who goes by the name Orchid
Lambert -- a translation of her Vietnamese name -was one of the lucky ones.
Her father stayed in contact by letter and returned to
Vietnam briefly in civilian jobs after his military
duty ended. It provided hope to Orchid Lambert
and her mother that they would one day come to the
United States.
"I heard so many [fellow soldiers] say about their
children, 'Oh, they'll survive,' " said Lee Lambert,
76, a sergeant in an Army transportation company
stationed at Cameron Bay. He met Orchid
Lambert's mother at a base store in the late 1960s.
"I always felt I didn't want any of my children
suffering," he said. "I couldn't stand the thought of
it."
So when Congress passed the Homecoming Act,
Lee Lambert saw a way to bring his daughter, then
17, and her mother on a plane from Ho Chi Minh
City.
Orchid Lambert remembers arriving at Jacksonville
International Airport. Her ears hurt from the flight
and she was hungry because she couldn't stomach
the strange American food served aboard the plane.
When she arrived, she was surprised by the sight of
her father, whom she hadn't seen since age 5. After
Communists captured Saigon, now known as Ho
Chi Minh City, her mother burned family pictures
fearing reprisal from the new government for ties to
Americans, Orchid Lambert said.
"I was used to being around oriental people. I was
like shocked, wow, he was so big," she remembered
thinking of the 6-foot-2 former soldier, who had
broad shoulders and big, mittlike hands.
She quickly discovered the English she had learned
from a tutor financed by her father wasn't of much
use in her new country. "[My father] couldn't
understand me," Orchid Lambert said, smiling.
She recalled having to learn to use a fork and knife
and find food she liked.
The rims of Lee Lambert's eyes reddened last week,
and he talked softly. "I was very, very excited to see
her come," he said. For 12 years, he had only
pictures of the little pig-tailed girl to remember her
by.
He took them out last week for the first time in
years and thumbed curiously through old blackand-whites. They were mixed with the papers and
certificates he received for his duty overseas.
Now that his daughter is here, Lee Lambert said he
rarely thinks back on his tour in Vietnam, even with
the looming anniversary of the end of the war.
"To me, it's just another day," he said of the 25th
anniversary. "I did my duty as I saw fit. I did my
job to serve my God and my country."
Mary Lambert, whom he married in 1997, said the
war holds painful memories because her husband's
son, Lee Jr., was killed during a scouting missing in
1967.
When they arrived, Orchid Lambert and her mother
moved in with Lee Lambert, who was divorced
from his first wife at the time. His two other
children, a son and a daughter, were adults and
living on their own at the time.
He tried to enroll Orchid Lambert in a local high
school. The school rejected her, saying she was too
old and uneducated to begin attending school.
She took English classes, studied hard and received
her GED. She took courses at Florida Community
College at Jacksonville, enrolled in a beauty school
and worked to help support the family.
Life in America was better but far from perfect.
Orchid Lambert still doesn't feel totally accepted by
either Vietnamese or African-Americans.
79
When she goes to Vietnamese stores, she will speak
to the clerk in her native language. They will often
reply in English, which is a subtle slight, she said.
"It seems as though I don't fit in to either side," she
said. "If I go to someplace in the black community,
I feel the same way."
Orchid Lambert and her mother, Tam Thi Nguyen,
live in their own homes. Orchid Lambert works part
time at a nail salon and does fashion modeling for a
local agency.
What was once a liability -- the way she looks -- is
now an asset. The once awkward girl grew to be tall
and slim, with long black hair, deep brown eyes and
a warm, comfortable smile.
"I used to hate being black because they picked on
me," Orchid Lambert said. "Now I'm glad because
the people at the modeling agency say they picked
me because I have unusual features."
She knows she is one of the lucky ones. Other
Amerasians she knows in Jacksonville don't know
their fathers, even after a decade in America.
"They ask me if I can help them find them," she
said. "It's kind of sad. They'll say, 'I don't want
nothing from them. I just want to see what he looks
like.' "
She said Americans who fathered Amerasian
children need to try to find them. This Father's Day,
she plans to write a special tribute to her dad.
"I know now that he didn't have to do what he did
for me," Orchid said. "A lot of men didn't. I am
very appreciative, and I feel very blessed."
The Invisible Lives of Amerasians
Los Angeles Times: 28 april 2000.
Whether in Vietnam or the U.S., war-era offspring
still find it a struggle to belong.
By SCOTT GOLD, Times Staff Writer
80
My Nguyen, abandoned as an infant in
Vietnam, never knew his GI father's name.
Showing scars of cancer, he seldom leaves
his Westminster home. RICK LOOMIS /
Los Angeles Times
Just 10 years ago, Marianne Blank was perched
atop the cause du jour. As the director of the
nation's busiest Amerasian refugee program, she
provided job training, English lessons and tutoring
for children of American soldiers and Vietnamese
women"living legacies, and pariahs, of the Vietnam
War. Congress wrote checks. Morley Safer came
calling. The kids were on Oprah. "It was the sexy
topic of the time," Blank, now 68 and executive
director of St. Anselm's Cross-Cultural Community
Center in Garden Grove, said with a weary smile.
Today, her relationship with those kids is a more
somber affair: She testifies for their defense
attorneys. In letters to courts in California,
Colorado and Texas, she pleads for leniency. It's a
form letter, though she expands it occasionally if
the crime is particularly serious. And it's an
explanation, in a way, of why the kids she tried to
save are stealing cars and breaking into people's
homes. "The stigma and shame borne by these
'children' ... produced a group that had little chance
of success in this country," the letter reads. "The
U.S. never did anything for these children, and they
were expected to somehow adapt here as adults,
even though they were taught to be ashamed of
their existence." It's remarkable how quickly a
cause can fade, losing its funding and its moment in
the public eye. This time, it has left Amerasians, in
many ways, right back where they
started"marginalized and forgotten. In all, after
the U.S. government formally took responsibility
for them 12 years ago, as many as 30.000
Amerasians immigrated to the United States from
Vietnam. Most arrived as teens in the late 1980s
and early '90s, and now they've grown up. While
the public perception is that they simply assimilated
into everyday life, the truth is far darker, say social
workers, activists and Amerasians themselves.
There are scattered success stories, but by most
accounts, these children of war"more than 5.000 of
whom came to Southern California"remain plagued.
The War Children of the World
"We came here because we thought we were
coming home," said Holly Do, a 31-year-old
Amerasian who emigrated in 1989 and now lives in
Orange. "And then we were abandoned all over
again. Some couldn't handle it. They just gave up."
A Feeling He Was Doomed From Birth Some
days, My Nguyen thinks he might have been
doomed from the start. Born in the South
Vietnamese town of Nha Trang, the son of an
American GI whose name he never knew, he was
left by his mother in a trash bin when he was an
infant. She covered him with a piece of cardboard
and left him to die. Rescued by another family in
the village, he was later beaten up at school so
much that he quit when he was 9 and went to work
hauling catfish and shrimp at the village dock.
Using a razor and ink made from burnt shoestrings,
he scarred his arms with tattoos, one with his birth
date, another bitterly recalling the slurs that were
lobbed his way as a child. The other kids in the
village kicked him away when he tried to join their
games. Weary of villagers taunting his adopted
mother for raising an Amerasian, he ran away from
home at 17 and started living on the streets. In
1990, at 21, his cursed ethnic makeup became his
ticket out. Vietnamese had learned that immediate
family members of Amerasians were allowed to
enter with them, so thousands of Amerasians came
to the United States at the expense of families
posing as their own. His "family" brought him to
Little Saigon, where he began begging on the
streets again. In 1997, he and two Amerasian
friends were busted while stealing cigarettes from a
Westminster store. He spent much of 1997 and
1998 in jail. Behind bars, he learned he has
terminal cancer. Now on probation, he has dropped
to 100 pounds. A deep scar drops like a trench from
his left ear into his neckline. One of his eyes is
permanently closed, and there is a large dent in his
skull, all because of a cancerous tumor doctors have
battled intermittently. He lives in a cramped
Westminster apartment with his girlfriend and her
three children. The kids sleep in the kitchen on thin
mattresses scattered on the floor. Deep in a pile of
welfare and other government papers that have
documented his struggle, his life is boiled down in a
social worker's chicken scratch. Question No. 5 on
one form reads: "What community, church, sports
or social groups do you belong to?" The answer:
"No social interaction." "I had nowhere to go in
Vietnam," he said. "I couldn't do anything. So I
came here. And now I can't do anything or go
anywhere here." Kicked Out of School and Kept
From Jobs Saigon fell in 1975, but in some ways,
the war was only beginning for Amerasians. In a
patrilineal society where a child's social status is
passed down from his or her father, they had no
father. Worse, most in Vietnam assumed that their
mothers were prostitutes or bar girls"though studies
suggest that less than a third of Amerasians'
mothers were prostitutes. To the North
Vietnamese, Amerasians were the enemy's children.
To the South Vietnamese, they were remnants of a
lost war. They were taunted, called bui doi,
"children of the dust," and con lai" "mixed-blood"
or "half-breeds." They were kicked out of schools.
They were kept from jobs, forcing many to take to
the streets.
Huong Nguyen sits on a street in Ho Chi
Minh City. She lives in a former chicken
coop. "Everybody hates us. We are
nobody," she says. RICK LOOMIS / Los
Angeles Times
In the United States, they were largely forgotten.
Then, in 1986, a newspaper photographer clicked a
shot of a 15-year-old boy in Ho Chi Minh City, the
former Saigon. The boy was Amerasian, crippled
and selling flowers crafted from the foil in empty
cigarette packs. A year later"13 years after
Saigon fell"Congress approved the Amerasian
Homecoming Act. The bill eliminated quotas on
Amerasian immigration to the United States;
Amerasians, it seemed, had a new lease on life.
Congress billed it as the American Dream. But
Amerasians would find, upon reaching their
"home," that in some ways they were as unwanted
here as they were in Vietnam. There were 60
cluster sites established for them, including Blank's
in Garden Grove. The sites were quickly
overwhelmed. Amerasians typically received
eight months of government benefits, including
health care, as well as remedial English lessons and
some job training, but many believe the government
vastly underestimated the amount of assistance
Amerasians would need. Meanwhile, as the
author Thomas Bass points out in his book,
"Vietnamerica," the government made no
provisions to reunite Amerasians with their GI
fathers. Indeed, the government told its workers
that they should take necessary steps to "protect the
veteran from ... embarrassing disclosures," Bass
writes. Government funding for the cluster sites
and all other assimilation programs began drying up
in 1993 and ended in 1995. Today, even the success
stories are hard to find. Holly Do was one of the
81
lucky ones. Like most Amerasians, Do was kicked
out of school. But with rugged resolve, she quietly
planted herself outside the village classroom,
straining to hear the lessons being taught inside.
She eventually taught herself to write. "I would
just cry and cry, but I didn't want them to put me
down and keep me down," said Do, who came to
the United States in 1989 and works in an
optometrist's office. "I knew that I was not what
they said." She winces when asked about her
father"a former Army truck driver she knows only
as "Sgt. Foot." They met once, in Vietnam when Do
was 3. She has not seen him since, though she has
searched persistently. "These children had no
identity," Blank said. "In Vietnam, you need a
father for an identity, and their fathers weren't there.
The culture said: 'You are no one.'" In Vietnam,
'Everybody Hates Us' Back in Vietnam,
conditions are even worse. One overcast morning
in March, Amerasians gathered outside the U.S.
Embassy in Ho Chi Minh City. They meet there
every day, even when they don't have any business
there, because its pocked, forbidding walls are their
only hope. A block away, the former Presidential
Palace of South Vietnam is a tourist
attraction"mostly because one of the North
Vietnamese tanks that blasted through its gates is a
permanent relic outside, its red star repainted
occasionally when it starts to fade. It's now called
"Unification Palace," to the chagrin of those still
loyal to the old regime of the South. That's where
Nguyen Huong can be found most afternoons. Born
in 1972 to an American GI and a Vietnamese
woman, she was left by her mother at an orphanage
near Da Nang. Raised by nuns, she ran away from
the orphanage when she turned 12 and has lived on
her own, on the streets, ever since. In 1993, a
family offered to pay her way to the United States
so they could escape. But after immigration
officials discovered they were not related, the
family withheld promised payment and even took
her identification documents and paperwork.
Today, she sleeps in a former chicken coop behind
a flower stand in a cramped market. She delivers
coffee for a few hours each morning and helps sell
flowers, making about 10.000 dong per day"about
70 cents. Her possessions (a blanket, a hat and a
cardboard Buddhist shrine) are in the coop. Her
belongings are stolen regularly. Currently, she's
down to two outfits. "Everybody hates us," she
said. "We wander the street. We don't have a place
to be. We are nobody."
Source:
http://adserver.latimes.com/news/nation/reports/viet
nam/orange/lat_ocamer000428.htm
82
The American Dream
SAIGON DE-SLEAZED... THE LONG ARM OF
THE US DOLLAR...
A COUNCIL OF THE POOR BY THE RIVER...
GIs’ CHILDREN LEAP IN
THE DARK... AN IMPOSSIBLE FANTASY IN
THE MEKONG DELTA
new internationalist
issue 216 - February 1991
Photo: Chris Brazier
I‘m standing on the roof of the Caravelle Hotel in
Saigon. From their tables here in 1975 US
correspondents boasted that they could cover the
Communist advance on the city without having to
get up from their drinks. Such cynical arrogance.
Yet it’s easy enough to imagine the green fields on
the other side of the river being lit up by explosions
and flares, the city beneath you traumatized by the
unknown future that awaited it, Westerners and proAmerican Vietnamese scurrying desperately to get
a place on the last US helicopters out.
Saigon today is a very different city from the one
those US correspondents knew. It even has a
different name - though these days only Party
stalwarts insist on calling it Ho Chi Minh City. The
old Saigon was a city full of vice and corruption,
ruled by an incompetent crowd of generals. It was
characterized by the night clubs and shady sex-bars
that seem the limit of the US soldier’s recreational
horizons the world over.
When the Communists arrived one of their first acts
was to clean up the sleaze and the corruption. My
own hotel in the backstreets makes me wonder at
first whether they failed: my room has a lampstand
in the form of a female nude and ceiling mirrors
strategically placed over the bed. But the most
depraved practice got up to here is the watching of
boot-legged James Bond videos from Taiwan - the
family that runs the hotel devours them with great
glee, despite not speaking a word of English.
The War Children of the World
Judging by accounts from the time Saigon was a
dreadful place before Liberation. So it is
disconcerting, to say the least, that I can barely find
a single person on its streets who doesn’t look back
to the Americans’ time here as a Golden Age.
This has nothing to do with ideology or ‘freedom’.
It is a simple question of cash. When the Americans
were here they pumped so much money into the
economy that everyone benefited. Many people
were directly employed as drivers or office
workers, for a start. And while US soldiers may
have spent most of their money on bar girls, those
bar girls had families and those families bought
goods from traders - everyone wound up better off.
The memory of this artificial affluence has given
the average Saigonese a distorted picture of how the
world works. The Vietnamese Government is
measured against standards of wealth that no
developing country could hope to match, let alone
one so shunned by the global economy. And I find
it depressing, after all this nation has been through,
that the greatest ambition of so many ordinary
people is simply to get to the US.
I hold an unofficial ‘Council of the Poor’, for
instance, among the shanty shacks built on stilts by
the Saigon River. Four families crowd round in an
alley leading down to the water and instead of
choosing one person to interview I ask questions of
them all.
Back in 1948 this area was a lake. An old couple
tell me they were among those who filled it in by
painstakingly digging earth out of nearby fields.
Now these families live by selling charcoal, which
they buy in the countryside for 550 dong (about 10
cents) a kilo and sell illegally in the city for 600.
Doi moi has made no difference to them on the
economic front and they still have to purchase the
blind eye of local police every now and then.
‘Poor people like us keep asking for things but we
never get anything,’ says the most outspoken
member of the group, a bare-chested man of about
35. ‘At least we can speak out now - we wouldn’t
have dared to talk to you like this a couple of years
ago. But if we asked for the kind of changes that
would make us as rich as people in other countries
we’d be put in prison.’
I know by ‘other countries’ he really means the US.
I try rather feebly to explain that no policy the
Vietnamese Government adopted could possibly
make its people as rich as Americans. But they pour
scorn on my argument. ‘When the Americans were
here,’ pipes up another man, ‘one person in work
could feed a family of eight or nine; now he
struggles to feed himself’. And all but the two old
people agree that if they had the chance to go to the
US tomorrow they’d go like a shot.
It is very sad that American money, even the distant
remembrance of it, should have so much power
over the imaginations of ordinary Vietnamese in the
South. Their view is distorted because they do not
realize that most of the world’s people live in
poverty. They seem to believe that Vietnam is
virtually unique in being denied the benefits
enjoyed by Americans.
Yet on the other hand, of course, they see the reality
of a world divided into rich and poor enclaves more
clearly than anyone else. Unlike most people in the
developing world they have seen American wealth
at first hand and they see no reason why they
shouldn’t have their share of it. The boat person I
spoke to in Hanoi had set sail for a rich-world
‘paradise’; and, judging by my Council of the Poor,
that is why most such refugees take their chances
on the ocean - they say some of their neighbours in
this stilt suburb were among the first ‘boat people’.
‘Getting to America’ is the recurring theme of my
stay in Saigon and the South - it crops up again and
again. This is least surprising with one group of
people: the ‘Amerasian’ children of US GIs. For
more than a decade these children - 40.000 of them
- were ignored by the governments of both Vietnam
and the US. Many of them faced ostracism or
discrimination and they were a common sight on
the streets of Saigon, making ends meet by begging
or petty crime.
Photo: Chris Brazier
It took the US until 1989 to accept responsibility
for the problem but it is now allowing anyone with
obvious white or black parentage to emigrate about 1,500 are now leaving each month. A Transit
Centre has been built on the out-skirts of the city. It
is clean and well-equipped, with caring Vietnamese
staff. From here the ‘Amerasians’ will be
transferred to a camp in the Philippines for six
months of ‘cultural orientation’. Finally they will be
welcomed in the US by voluntary agencies such as
the International Catholic Migration Commission.
83
This is all very well but I can’t help fearing for their
fate. I meet the young people in their social centre
and they crowd around eagerly listening to the
unfamiliar language they are going to have to learn.
Some look very Vietnamese, while others could
pass for white or black and there are all shades in
between.
Most seem to have spent their whole life dreaming
of getting to the US. They believe all their problems
will be solved by this one miraculous jump into the
rich world. Dung, the 23-year-old son of an
electrical technician from Arizona, is one of the few
to have his father’s name and photo - though not his
current whereabouts. ‘I think life will be easier
there than here,’ he says.
But will it? The US is a very rich country but it is
also something of a jungle. It has violent ghettos
packed with poor, mixed-race people, and you can’t
help but feel that’s where a half-Vietnamese with
no education and limited English is most likely to
wind up. The same goes for Thanh, a 20-year-old
woman with an unknown black father. She now has
a two-year-old child herself - and black single
parents are not known for their prosperity in the
US.
But maybe I’m underestimating them. After all,
there are plenty of Vietnamese who have already
made good in the US. There is an awful lot of
money finding its way from the US Vietnamese
community back to relatives and friends in the old
country. In fact this is the solution to the riddle that
I set myself at the start of my trip. The videos and
Honda motor scooters I see on the streets are not
paid for out of people’s meagre local earnings,
which are barely enough to keep them going from
day to day. They derive from the little packages
sent every month by Vietnamese who have made
good abroad. Those people on the station platform
back in Huê might have rued the departure of their
loved ones - but in the long term they are likely to
benefit too.
Even out in the paddy fields of the Mekong Delta,
the richest food-growing area in Vietnam, the
American connection slaps me in the face. I travel
out into Long An province to see what life is like
for the farmers of the South. I wander off into the
fields, walking the tightrope of a narrow, muddy
causeway between two waterlogged paddy fields. A
group of ten women are bending to their work; I ask
for a volunteer and in the end Nuong shyly steps
forward. She washes her hands and we end up
talking on her employer’s verandah.
She is 39 and has two children; her husband used to
work in a state-owned animal-feed factory but that
84
recently closed (part of the free-market shakedown)
and he is now unemployed. So the whole family is
at the moment dependent on what she can earn as a
casual labourer, She has one month’s work for this
farmer, who pays her 4.000 dong (80 cents) a day,
but she has no guarantee of work and last year
found nothing for five months - she had to borrow
in order to buy food.
Unlike the peasants of the North who now have
their leased patch of land, Nuong has nothing. Here
in the South doi moi has meant the land reverting to
its former owners. Her employer is one of these.
He’s a 63-year-old man with a ready smile called
Tuou, who bought two hectares of land with his life
savings from fishing back in 1963. At Liberation
the Communists nationalized the land and he
worked in a co-operative but in 1986 he got his two
hectares back. In his house he has a TV, a video and
a cassette deck. He is infinitely better off than
Nuong. But it would be hard to hold this against
him personally. You just wish Nuong and the others
like her had some sort of welfare safety net as they
face up to the rigours of the free market. There is no
such thing.
What keeps Nuong going is the hope that one day
she will make it to the US. Her cousins are there; it
seems like just about everyone in the South has
some kind of relation in the States. She doesn’t
know the name of Vietnam’s leader, let alone the
name of the US President, and yet she harbours this
dream that one day a magic plane ticket will release
her from poverty, undernutrition and insecurity. It
is inexpressibly sad.
The US used these people. It denied them the united
independence they would certainly have voted for if
elections had been allowed to take place in 1956.
Then it turned their land into the main battlefield
for its worldwide crusade against Communism.
And since the War ended the US has led a tradeand-aid embargo that has ensured Vietnam’s
isolation and dashed its hopes of recovery.
Yet all over the south of Vietnam there are these
people whose only thought is to leave their
homeland. This is the last place in the world I
would have expected to find an American Dream.
Source:
http://www.oneworld.org/ni/issue216/dream.htm
An Amerasian Childhood in Da Nang
by Christian Langworthy
My brother and I were the sons of my mother's
clients. She never told us their names. She just said
The War Children of the World
that they were both killed in the war. One father
died in a helicopter accident, the other was
ambushed while crossing a bridge. She told the
same story to all of our neighbors, but even as a
child, I sensed that she was lying. She never cried
when she related these stories to anyone and
seemed to enjoy each moment of the retelling. She
even laughed once, recounting to a woman how she
loved my brother's father more than she loved mine.
My mother's clients were all around us, on the street
corners and in the pool halls. They were prison
guards, truck drivers, mechanics and pilots. They
were sergeants and majors, captains and corporals.
My brother and I watched as they performed their
military duties in the prisons, on the streets, or on
the landing zones. We watched them pilot their
Hueys and Chinooks, and caught bubble gum
thrown from the back of deuece-and-a-halfs. They
were our heroes, and we were fascinated by their
weapons of war. We often imitated the way they
walked and carried their rifles. We played war
games on the streets with the neighborhood boys.
Every military piece of trash that we found became
a prized possession: belt buckles, brass shells,
helmet liners, or canteens. But the most prized
items were live rounds. We spent endless hours
trying to fire the rounds, striking the priming caps
with nails or dropping them off rooftops onto
cement. We unscrewed the bullets from their brass
casings and used the black powder to make crude
fire-crackers which we threw as if we were
throwing grenades. We wanted to be soldiers. We
wanted to march on the streets with the men in the
green uniforms. But what my brother and I most
wanted was for one of these men to be our father,
though our mother told us our fathers were dead.
My mother's clients talked to us in a language we
didn't understand. They patted our shoulders,
handed us candy, and the men who stayed for more
than a day bought us toys like boxing gloves and
battery-powered toy jets. We never saw our mother
together with these men. She would leave for a day
and come back late at night and, if she thought we
were awake when her clients were around, we
always heard whispers and hushed voices.
One afternoon though, during the height of the
monsoon season, my brother and I slept in the far
back of the bungalow behind a make-shift bamboo
partition. It was dark in the bungalow and we
awoke suddenly, disturbed from our daily nap.
Through the pattering of the monsoon rain, we
heard voices groaning. Being curious, we both went
out to the front room which was lit by a hurricane
lamp. In the center of the room on a table, an
American man was on top of our mother. My
brother and I, our curiosities piqued, approached the
table and walked around it. Our mother told us to
go back to sleep, but we ignored her and watched.
She was wearing a blouse, but was naked from the
waist down, and the man's green trousers hung
around his ankles. His hips moved up and down. He
said something and our mother yelled at us, and we
ran into the far, back room where we always
pretended to be asleep. Lying on floor mats, we
heard the man yell at our mother and the door slam
shut as he left.
Weeks passed, the monsoon season ended, and the
men in the green uniforms entered and left our
lives. More and more often, they were sleeping in
our bungalow. One man let my brother and me
drink a little whiskey after he had sex with our
mother. Another man was taken away by MPs who
knocked on our door in the middle of the night.
Whenever we could, we slept cuddled with our
mother, but her clients took most of her nights. It
was only during the afternoons, when temperatures
were too hot to do anything, that our mother napped
with us in the cool air of the bungalow and held us
in her arms.
One day, my brother and I returned from playing on
the streets to take a nap. A soldier was with our
mother. She told us that he was staying for a short
while. My stomach felt sick. My brother went into
the bungalow and laid down, but I ran back out to
the streets. Something had gotten into me. I
searched for a stick, a long piece of metal, anything,
but all that I could find was an ice-cream stick
broken in half lengthwise down the middle.
Wielding the ice-cream stick in my hand like a
knife, I went back to the bungalow. My mother and
the soldier had come out to look for me. I
confronted them near a neighbor's clotheslines
where white bed sheets hung. I'll kill you, I shouted
at the soldier and waved the ice-cream stick
threateningly. Go away.
He did not understand what I had said, but he
understood my body language. He laughed. My
mother was furious. She was going to hit me, but
the soldier stopped her. He pulled money from his
pockets and extended his hand. I grabbed the
money and ran to the nearest street vendor where I
bought a pop-pistol and roamed the streets,
shooting at people until it was time to go home.
Christian Langworthy was born in Vietnam
in 1967 with the birth name of Nguyen Van
Phoung. He came to the United States in
1975. He has won an Academy of
American Poets Prize, and a Schools of
Arts Fellowship at Columbia University,
where he is an MFA candidate. His
chapbook of poems, The Geography of
War, won the 1993 American Chapbook
Award. His work has appeared in
numerous publications, including Poet
Magazine, Soho Arts Magazine, Viet Nam
Forum, and The Asian-American
85
Experience, a CD-ROM anthology of
poetry. He is an associate poetry editor at
Mudfish.
Source:
http://www.pbs.org/wgbh/amex/vietnam/reflect/lan
gworthy.html
AMERASIANS’ CONFERENCE
Kids abandoned by Gis to share tales of
sad lives
By Tonette Orejas
Inquirer News Service
PDI Central Luzon Desk
ANGELES CITY
–
–
–
86
They go by different names. In Vietnam,
they’re called bui-dois, the dust of life. In
the Philippines, they’re called Amerasians.
Other names are denigrating: Babay na sa
(bye-bye to) daddy, hanggang (up to) pier
lang (only), negro, tisay. There are 52.000
of them here and in the cities of Olongapo,
Ormoc, Cebu and Metro Manila.
The Agencies Collaborating Together with
Amerasians and their Families and
Communities (ACTWA) said one need not
watch the musical Miss Saigon, still
playing at the Cultural Center of the
Philippines, to know about the plight of
these children sired and abandoned by
American soldiers stationed in the country
since 1902."They are in our midst. They
remain poor, abandoned and unloved.
They only need an audience of fellow
Filipinos who will listen to their stories,"
the ACTWA said in a statement.Some 140
Amerasians in the country will talk about a
"life of continued poverty, racial
discrimination and abuse" during the First
National Conference of Filipino
Amerasians and their Caregivers today and
tomorrow at the Ateneo de Manila
University in Quezon City.On Friday, at
least 50 young Amerasians from Angeles
and Olongapo cities began their motorcade
to Quezon City from the former Clark Air
Base here and Subic Naval Base in
Zambales where their fathers were
stationed during the Korean and Vietnam
wars in the 1950s and the 1960s."We will
share the discrimination and poverty we
have been experiencing so the government
could help us overcome these," said Paul
Walden Calumpiano, 19.
Most of the Amerasians have been left to
the care of their Filipino mothers or
–
adoptive caregivers. The University of the
Philippines Center for Women Studies,
through the breakthrough study "Filipino
Amerasians: Living in the Margins," has
unearthed these startling facts:
Many Amerasians have experienced
various forms of abuse and domestic
violence. There is an equally disturbing
high rate of abuse committed by nonhousehold members. These are racial,
gender and class discrimination that
Amerasian children and youth suffer from
strangers, peers, classmates, teachers,
etc.For many, the absence of a father, or
knowing almost nothing about their father,
and being the child of survivors of
prostitution carry the additional burden of
social stigma and psychological stress that
affect their schooling and normal
integration into their communities. Many
parents and caregivers of Amerasians
harbor biases against their children. Most
of them often attribute behavior-related
problems to the mixed race character of
their children. There is a very high
incidence of abuse experienced by both
Amerasians and their caregivers that seems
to indicate the reproduction of violence
across generations.Many Amerasian
teenagers have articulated a "longing for
an identity" that seems to be the
consequence of growing up without a
father.As a result, there are many cases
where abandoned Amerasian youth try to
go to the United States to find their fathers.
Source:
http://www.inquirer.net/issues/jan2001/jan27/homet
own/hom_4.htm
Abandoning the Amerasians
July 10, 2001
By Tonette Orejas Inquirer News Service
KEVIN, 11, sells banana chips daily at Clark’s
pedestrian gate in Angeles City in Pampanga. At a
parking lot near the gate, teenagers Omi, Nancy and
Dan clean taxicabs for a living.
They are Amerasians or children fathered by
American soldiers assigned at Clark when it was
still the biggest military base in the Asia-Pacific
region from 1903 until 1991.
The Filipino-American Friendship Day does not
mean anything to them. Sure, they remember their
The War Children of the World
fathers on such a day. And yes, they have heard a
lot of stories about Clark in its heydays, when
greenbacks flowed to Angeles’ red light district and
their mothers pinned their hopes on American
servicemen for a comfortable life.
“We have to scratch a living or else we starve,”
Kevin, a black Amerasian, says.
That there are children sired and abandoned by
American soldiers and that they badly need support
are truths omitted at the Clark Museum.
The museum is instead replete with relics and
photos of the United States Cavalry and the US
13th Air Force that occupied some 45.000 hectares
of land and transformed these into one of the
biggest United States military bases in the world.
Neither is there any honest account on the
children’s mothers, mostly prostituted women.
“In the southern part of Korea, Okinawa, the
Philippines and Thailand, the degradation of
women forced into sexual labor is institutionalized
in a multimillion-dollar entertainment industry that
enjoys the blessing of the US military hierarchy,
which considers sexual recreation vital for the
‘morale’ of troops,” economist-historian Walden
Bello wrote.
Legacy
The strips of nightclubs and bars at the periphery of
the bases-turned-economic zones are telling
symbols of that military legacy that sprang from
Fil-Am Friendship Day, when the Philippines and
the US were allies, as they are now.
The omission, intentional or not, erases the
sexualized “rest and recreation” period in the
country’s history where a sizable disadvantaged
population suffered, former Angeles Councilor
Susan Pineda said.
That institutionalized enslavement, couched in the
euphemism “entertainment industry,” lured more
than 10.000 registered prostituted women in
Angeles and Olongapo cities, and an estimated
10.000 more unregistered women, men and children
hookers almost four years before the bases were
closed in 1991.
Their number grew every time US troops came for
“liberty” or rest and recreation (R&R), according to
Pineda, who is also the executive director of the
women rehabilitation center IMA Foundation in
Angeles.
The women had no choice. They were mostly poor
migrants who sought opportunities in communities
where much of the options came from base-related
activities, former Olongapo mayor and SBMA
chair, Richard Gordon, said.
Like their mothers, Amerasians, estimated last year
at 52.000, not only deal with the question of choice.
They also seek roots, confront discrimination in
cities that, though already multiracial, harbor a
condescending attitude toward people of color,
especially blacks, and those born from
disadvantaged mothers, said Alma Bulawan of
Buklod Center in Olongapo.
Bulawan is a mother of an Amerasian boy, now 13.
Least helped
Yet, even as their victimization was clear, the
conversion of Clark and Subic, the same bases from
where the military legacy was carried out, largely
failed to put these groups in the whole scheme of
priorities or directly lessen the conditions that
reduce their chance to rebuild their lives after the
bases.
Since September 1991, when the Senate ordered
Clark and Subic closed after rejecting the extension
of the 1947 Philippine-US Military Bases
Agreement, conversion bodies have rendered no
institutionalized, focused or sustained assistance to
the prostituted women, the Amerasians and their
families.
Those who stood up to the task were a few local
government officials and members of
nongovernment organizations, interviews and
reports showed.
But neither the national government nor the local
government units had set up task forces or
permanent offices or programs to assist them.
Separately or sometimes in a coordinated manner,
local officials and NGO members filled the lack of
services, when funds and opportunities were
available, through skills training, livelihood
projects, educational scholarships and job
placements.
Prima, a former bar girl in Olongapo, sees neglect
from the government.
“Sobrang pakinabang nila sa amin noon, hindi man
lang kami natulungan (They gained so much from
us then, they didn’t even help us),” she said.
The likes of Prima belonged to the bulk of the
service sector. In Angeles, prostituted women who
registered as entertainers reached 5,640 or almost
67 percent of registered employees in 1987. In
87
Olongapo, they totaled 5,499 or 61 percent of
registered workers in the service sector.
and the Agencies Collaborating Together with
Amerasians.
The base actually propped up the local economy,
channeled through these women. Out of the P507.2
million in base-related expenditures in 1987, P41.2
million came from US personnel on liberty, leave
or temporary duty.
Finding their roots and reuniting with their fathers,
or at least seeing them and seeking support was
remote then and as it is now.
But the Amerasians and their mothers, like other
base-dependent sectors, were again buried in the
maze of generalities or overtaken by more
inauspicious events.
The Amerasian Immigration Act of 1982, which
allows Amerasians from Thailand, Korea, Vietnam,
Laos and Kampuchea to emigrate to the US under
sponsorship by an American, excludes Filipino
Amerasians since the Philippines was not a war
zone between 1960 and 1982.
Republic Act 7227, the base conversion law, refers
to the promotion of “economic and social
development of Central Luzon in particular and the
country in general.” It did not explicitly say who
are the beneficiaries of the redevelopment of the
bases.
They were also not covered by a US legislation that
extends special assistance in the processing of
citizenship applications for Thai, Korean and
Vietnamese Amerasians, because “they do not
suffer discrimination in the Philippines, which in
itself a racially mixed society,” the study said.
The trend of ignoring the plight of the prostituted
women and Amerasians was consistent even before
the base closed because local officials were
excluded from past negotiations for the bases,
Gordon said.
A class suit that the national women’s coalition
Gabriela and Buklod filed in 1993 to seek the US
Navy’s support for medical and education expenses
of the Amerasians was dismissed.
If the social costs of the bases were raised, this was
basically on how to prevent and control the spread
of sexually transmitted diseases that, women’s
rights advocates say, US servicemen were the main
carriers.
“We were used as a cannon fodder all the time they
were asking more rental for the base which I
thought was demeaning to us. When you seek rental
for the base and then you say, as your argument,
maraming prostitutes sa Olongapo, you're saying
that bayaran n’yo lang kami, okay na kaming magprostitutes,” Gordon said.
Mt. Pinatubo’s eruption, the changing US military
policy during the thawing of the Cold War and
delayed government’s conversion plan, which came
only in 1990, did not allow for a gradual
withdrawal of the bases or the implementation of
pre-pullout plans.
But even when the local base conversion bodies
were created, their community development
divisions did not draw up specific long-term
programs for the prostituted women and
Amerasians.
Few opportunities
Amerasians, even before and after the bases closed,
“have not had as many opportunities,” according to
a 1999 study by the University Center for Women’s
Studies Foundation, the Pearl S. Buck International
88
The US Assistance for International Development,
however, later provided $2 million to “expand and
improve humanitarian relief activities in the
Philippines providing for disadvantaged children
parented by US military and related personnel.”
The assistance, which ended in December, was a
scary prospect for prostituted women and
Amerasians who have obtained credits and
education support through the USAID fund,
Bulawan said.
In 1995, the services available to Amerasians in
Olongapo, Angeles, Bataan, Tarlac and Zambales
were “inadequate,” according to a Department of
Social Welfare and Development survey.
The 1999 study, the last done on the Amerasians
and prostituted women, gave no rosy developments
either. The children still have a low level of
education. Many children have experienced various
forms of domestic violence while some have been
sexually abused.
Some NGOs last year shifted to a family-context
approach, noting that poverty gripped the families
of these two groups.
Different focus
Why has not much help been directed to prostituted
women and Amerasians in Clark and Subic
communities despite the serious impact of military
prostitution and closure of the bases on them?
The War Children of the World
“Nothing specific” was drawn for them because the
“focus” of the Bases Conversion Development
Authority and its local counterparts like the Clark
Development Corp. and Subic Bay Metropolitan
Authority was “job generation and more
investments to eventually get the whole
communities going,” said former BCDA Chair
Rogelio Singson.
The dust of life: The sad plight of Filipino
Amerasians
By Sol Juvida
Tuesday, 06 February 2001
Pinatubo’s eruption in June 1991, the worst in the
world in the last century, also shifted the focus and
resources of local government units, including the
base conversion bodies to rescue, relief and
rehabilitation programs.
"Bui-doi, The dust of life", one of the most
poignant songs from the acclaimed musical, Ms.
Saigon, is about the Vietnamese children left
behind by their American GI fathers. Called
Amerasians, these half-breeds are not found only in
Vietnam or in neighboring Thailand or Laos. The
Philippines has its fair share of these unfortunate
children.
While local governments had no focused, sustained
or institutionalized support for the two groups, it
was the same for the base conversion bodies.
.....There are at least 52.000 Filipino Amerasians
who were abandoned by their fathers when the U.S
bases were closed down almost eight years ago.
Singson admitted this, saying “the measure of our
program was the employment of those formerly
directly employed at the base. Yung indirectly
(employed like those in the service sector where the
prostituted women used to belong) hindi
masyadong natuunan.”
.....Many of them have also been abandoned by
their Filipino mothers and left in the care of
relatives or neighbors. As if this wasn't hard
enough, these youngsters often have to deal with
discrimination, abuse and poverty as well.
The women’s group Kaisaka says that the base
conversion bodies have social programs only to
strengthen the viability of economic alternatives,
not because the communities beyond the borders of
the economic zones deserved the services.
.....This was revealed in the recent "First National
Conference of Filipino Amerasians and their
Caregivers" held at the Institue for Social Order at
the Ateneo University campus in Quezon City on
Jan. 27-28.
What a sad lot
Still in the margins
Bulawan, a former bar worker herself, said no
prostituted women were hired at the zones while
only a few Amerasians were employed there.
Because the base conversion bodies and LGUs were
“not deliberately reaching out” to those who needed
the skills training most like prostituted women and
the Amerasians, they were virtually shut off from
benefiting directly from the base conversion
process, Bulawan said.
“We could not land good jobs there because we
were not educated, we had no skills. The pay was
low. We had to present so many requirements and
do a lot of follow-ups that entailed money,” she
explained.
“We really are on our own all these years,”
Bulawan said. Many of them, she noted, are
surviving through menial jobs.
Source: http://www.inq7.net/reg/2001/jul/11/reg_71.htm
.....Abuse--sexual or otherwise--and domestic
violence are common experiences in the lives of
these children. Colored children seem to suffer
more from racial discrimination, while fair-skinned
ones, especially girls, are vulnerable to sexual
harassment.
.....Liza, a church worker and a second generation
Amerasian, said that her father got into fights
defending her when she was in grade school.
"Tinutukso nila ako na isang baluga, o Ita (They
called me an aeta [a local aborigine] )," she said.
.....Susie, a nurse, said that some clinics in Angeles
City gave her a hard time when she was still
applying for a job.
....."Because I am half-black, they were more
concerned with my appearance than with my
qualification. They told me bakit ganyan ang
hitsura mo (Why do you look like that)?" Susie
said.
.....Jaime, 14, reduced everyone to tears when he
read a letter he had written to his mother. He has
yet to meet his mother who left him to neighbors
when he was only a few months old.
89
....."Mama, hanggang ngayon hinahanap ko pa rin
ang pagmamahal mo sa akin at tanging hiling ko
lang ay magkapiling tayo . Alam mo ba kung ako
ay mamamatay nang hindi ka nakakasama ay hindi
matatahimik ang aking kaluluwa (Mama, I am still
searching for your love. To be with you is my only
wish. If I were to die without ever having known
you, my spirit would not find any rest)," Jaime
wrote.
.....Such sad words from a boy who, at least from
the outside, seems a bit luckier than others like him.
Jaime, who is half -black, is tall and good looking.
He was adopted by a family in Angeles City.
Other Amerasians have it better
.....Filipino Amerasians do not have many
opportunities, unlike the Indochinese Amerasians
for whom many government programs for aid and
processing for emigration into the U.S. have been
instituted.
.....The Amerasian Immigration Act of 1982 allows
Amerasians from Thailand, Korea,Vietnam, Laos
and Kampuchea to emigrate to the U.S. under
sponsorship. The bill, however, excludes Filipino
Amerasians since the Philippines "was not a war
zone during the time period covered, from 196082."
....."Produkto daw kasi ng R&R o rest and
recreation at hindi giyera ang mga bata," (Filipino
Amerasians are 'products' of R&R and not of the
war) said Dulce Natividad of Wedpro, secretariat of
the conference.
.....Wedpro (Women's Educational Development
and Research Organization) is one of several nongovernmental and other organizations supporting
the Amerasian cause. The group, ACTWA
(Agencies Collaborating Together With
Amerasians, Their Families and Communities)
Coalition, is composed of the Pearl S. Buck
International, Buklod Center, the American
Chamber Foundation Phils., the American
Association of the Phils., Philippine American
Guardian Association, St. Joseph Community
Center, and Wedpro.
.....WedproThe coalition said they are planning to
reopen the class suit filed in 1993 in behalf of the
Filipino Amerasians, asking the U.S. Navy to pay
the medical and educational expenses of the
children. The suit was dismissed by the U.S. court.
Success stories
.....Pearl S. Buck International (PSBI), a nonsecretarian organization "dedicated to serving the
disadvantaged children," has started facilitating the
90
education of thousands of Filipino Amerasians
since the 80's.
.....There have been some success stories from
among its list of scholars.
.....Cathy, 23, is a Cebuana nurse working in a
community-based program of the PSBI in Ormoc,
Leyte. Her mother, who once worked in Olongapo,
died when she was three months old. A sister of her
mother raised her in Leyte where she became a
PSBI scholar. Because she was taller than most of
her classmates in grade school and had lightcolored hair and skin, Cathy was taunted by her
friends as "putok sa buho" or born out of wedlock.
....."I got over it. Time can heal but it takes so
long," Cathy said. The feeling of insecurity, Cathy
said still persists up to now. "If you're an
Amerasian, may stigma ito--there is a "dirty"
history behind it," she said. Many mothers and
caregivers were formerly prostitutes from Olongapo
and Angeles City.
.....When she was much younger, Cathy dreamed of
someday meeting her American father. "I don't
have the inclination now," she said, " I know myself
now, I know what I don't have and what I can do."
Cathy plans to study further and continue her work
in the community. "I love it," she said.
.....Lani, 21, a social worker who topped the board
exam, was virtually raised by social workers at the
Lingap Center, a government drop-in center for
children.
.....When she was 10 years old, she was brought to
the center because a family member was sexually
harassing her. She stayed there for six years and
found the staff very supportive.
.....When she graduated from the University of the
Philippines with honors, Lani said, "andoon sila
lahat (They [the Lingap staff] were all there)."
.....Classmates would call her "singaw" said Lani,
who looks like her father, Roger Gerry Hanson.
Lani was made to use her mother's family name and
was discriminated against because "wala akong
middle initial (I didn't have a middle initial)."
....."Tanda, tanda mo na hindi mo alam ang middle
name (You're already so old, but you still don't
know your middle name)," one of her teachers said.
....."Noon, pag may nakatabi akong lalaki sa upuan
ko sa school, sinasapak ko (In the past, whenever I
would be seated near a boy in school, I'd hit the
boy)," said Lani. "May distrust ako sa lalaki-epekto sa akin sa nangyari sa pamilya ko (I have a
The War Children of the World
distrust for men. This is the effect of what happened
to my family)." She fears married life, though she
has a boyfriend now.
....."My mother was a battered wife," Lani said. She
visits her mother now and then and gives her
financial support. "I want to see my father who is in
Alabama," she said, "I want him to be proud of
me." Like Cathy, Lani wants to enroll in graduate
school.
....."There are two things that life has taught me,"
she said, "One, is that the greatest treasure anyone
could have are friends and people who really care
and, two, that in this world, nobody is more
dependable than yourself."
.....Filipino Amerasians who attended the
conference are calling for the U.S. and Philippine
governments to recognize their responsibility
towards them. They are asking for financial support
from the U.S. government and social, educational
and health services from the Philippine
government.
.....The option of U.S. citizenship should be open to
those who want it, the Amerasians said.
Source:
http://www.codewan.com.ph/CyberDyaryo/features
/f2001_0206_03.htm
Preda Foundation Inc. Search page for
fathers to Filipino- American Children
The abandoned Amerasian children of the
Philippines are asking their long lost fathers to help
them, get in contact and recognize them at least.
Children under the Convention of the Rights of the
Child have a right to know his or her parents, to
have a complete identity and to be belonging to a
natural family. This page helps the children realize
these rights.
On this page, at the request of the children, and
their mothers we are posting appeals for help and
the photographs of the fathers they are seeking. The
children are here too for their fathers to see them as
they are today. Please contact Preda if you can help
put the fathers in contact with their children.
History of the "Campaign of the Mothers of
Amerasian Children"
"The U.S. Navy offered no assistance to the women
or their children."
For many years Preda has been helping the children
abandoned by their American fathers. When the
Military base at Subic Bay finally closed in 1992,
Preda tried to get help for the many more children
left to fend for themselves. Their mothers were
facing difficult time. Preda extended it's assistance
for these children by helping the mothers to
organize themselves into The Fil-Am Mothers
Association. They marched and lobbied for their
rights not to be abandoned, requested for assistance
and support for the children.
"The campaign of Amerasian mothers to get justice
for their children assisted by Preda reached its
height when they filed a class action suit against
the U.S. Government."
In 1993, Preda in behalf of the children together
with the womens rights movement filed a class
action suit against the U.S. Government to seek
redress of the children and their mothers. This was
heard in the Court of Complaints in Washington
DC and finally the judge dismissed the complaint
saying that the mothers of the children were
engaged in prostitution and that being illegal the
court could not rule on an illegal act from which the
women would gain. It was recommended that the
Congress should address the issue.
Preda then lobbied with the Congressional
Women's Caucus and through the efforts of
Congresswoman Anna Eshoo of 14th District of
California, the U.S.Congress recommend that the
sum of 2 million be made available for the children.
US AID made 650.000 dollars available for the
children. This was channeled to the children
through the Pearl Buck Foundation.
Preda did not receive any of the money to distribute
but with the assistance of the Children and Youth
Foundation of the Philippines set up a Human
Development Education Fund to provide human
development training and livelihood assistance to
the mothers and personality and formal education
for the children. Why the children want most of all
is to know their fathers. Here are the fathers and the
children we hope that they can put in contact with
each other.
91
Carl James Drewery with Milagros Centino and
Carl together with his son Emmanuel Drewery, If
you have any information regarding, Carl James
Drewery, please click below to send us an email at
predair@svisp.com
Source: http://www.preda.org/filam/fil-am.htm
East Timor: Rape used over and over as a
systematic torture
Sidney Morning Herald, Sep 13, 1999
Indonesian soldiers used rape as a secret weapon,
but their 'orphans' bear silent witness. Louise
Williams and Leonie Lamont report.
Sister Maria leaned forward and quietly confided
the truth about the Catholic orphanage which lies
along the lonely northern coastal road of East
Timor: "Most of the children are mixed race, the
babies of women raped by Indonesian soldiers."
This is not a truth openly voiced in East Timorese
society. Instead, said Sister Maria in an interview in
Dili earlier this year, the children were raised by the
Church. But, while they are not openly rejected,
everyone knows the shame of their parentage.
In the early years following the Indonesian
invasion, orphanages were filled with genuine
orphans: so many adults had been killed in military
operations. Now, Sister Maria said, most are
children of rape, a tactic used over and over again
in war, usually to hurt the father or husband of the
victim. The woman's own suffering is an
afterthought in a war between men.
"One young woman I knew had four babies, I kept
asking her why this had happened again and she
just said there was nothing she could do," she said.
Sister Maria's own whereabouts remain unknown,
following the rampage through Dili and the murder
of Catholic nuns and priests.
Rape, according to a report released this year by Ms
Radhika Coomaraswamy, the United Nations
Special Rapporteur on violence against women, has
been systematically used by elements of the
Indonesian military in East Timor, Aceh and Irian
Jaya.
"Rape was used by the military as a method of
torture and intimidation against the local
population. Relatives of political opponents were
raped by the military as a form of revenge, or to
force the relatives out of hiding," she said.
"Much of the violence against women in East
Timor was perpetrated in the context of these areas
being treated as military zones ... rape by soldiers in
these areas is tried in military tribunals, and not
before an ordinary court of law."
Under Indonesian law, for a rape to be prosecuted it
required corroboration - including the testimony of
92
two witnesses. Women lived in a "realm of private
terror", for any victims or witnesses who dared to
take action were intimidated with death threats, Ms
Coomaraswamy reported.
"Many of the women who were raped as virgins are
single mothers who have suffered stigma in their
communities after giving birth to children of
Indonesian soldiers ...
"Some of these children are the result of rapes,
others are the product of a situation that resembles
sexual slavery and some are the result of consensual
sex ... the women are having a very difficult time,
not only because of poverty, but because the sight
of these children often reminds them of rape."
She said the Indonesian state should take
responsibility for these children.
Senator Marise Payne, one of the parliamentary
members of the Australian observer delegation to
East Timor, said she had been told of soldiers
picking attractive girls from the villages, and
making them their "playthings".
"This has been happening for 20 years," she said.
A Catholic nun, Sister Tess Ward, said: "Many
women have said to me they feel dirty, and are too
ashamed to tell people."
"I don't know of anytime when women were game
enough to tell the police. Many of the people said to
me the only people we can talk to is the priest or
sisters.
Source: http://www.etan.org/et99b/september/1218/13rape.htm
East Timor's children of the enemy
The Weekend Australian, Edition 1 SAT 10 MAR
2001, Page 001
By: Sian Powell * Dili
A CHILD of the new nation of East Timor, fivemonth-old Rai, is much loved by his mother. He is
one of the first generation born free, yet his past
will imprison him. His mother is Lorenca Martins,
now 23, a wistful East Timorese woman with eyes
only for her child. His father is Maximu, a militia
thug and rapist. Maximu raped Martins in a refugee
camp near Atambua, over the border in West
Timor, where she was exiled for six months. A
member of the notorious Besi Merah Putih gang
(Red and White Iron), he first violated her on
December 8, 1999, in broad daylight, in the jungle.
``It happened to many women (in the camps),'' she
says. ``If they saw a beautiful woman, they just
took her.'' Shrugging and fidgeting, she explains
that she now lives with her cousin and his family on
the outskirts of Ermera, a hill town south of Dili.
She has never thought about abandoning Rai, even
though he is the son of the enemy. ``I have to
The War Children of the World
accept the baby,'' she says. ``Because of the war,
that's what happened. And also, he was given by
God.'' She has no hopes for herself. ``I don't want to
get married. I just want to look after my baby. I
have had a bad life, and if I marry the badness will
follow.''
Martins, who in the eyes of many East Timorese is
soiled, used and beyond redemption, is one of
potentially thousands of victims of a concerted and
violent campaign of rape that swept across East
Timor, accelerating after the August 1999 vote on
independence. Like so many other violated East
Timorese women, Martins has managed to divorce
the reality of her child's parentage from the trauma
of the rape. No one who works with raped women
in East Timor can recall a single instance of a
woman abandoning a child because it is the product
of rape.
Rather, they often cling to their children,
renouncing any desire for a normal family with a
husband. The extent of the campaign of sexual
assaults is only now coming to light.
``Planned, organised and sustained'' by militia and
the Indonesian military, according to one local aid
organisation report, the damage is so far
incalculable because East Timorese women often
shy away from reporting the crimes. Nevertheless,
the chief sex crimes investigator for the UN, former
Australian Federal Police officer David Senior, says
the final count will probably run into the thousands.
Senior has no doubt rape was used as a weapon of
war in East Timor.
``The victims of rape were the wives and children
of independence supporters and Falintil,'' he says.
``It was to punish and torture the people for their
pro-independence views.''
In the dirty conflicts dotting the globe, sexual
assault and slavery have become part of the military
manual. The magnitude of rape in East Timor and
the extent of its use as a weapon of war is only now
beginning to emerge. Many traumatised women,
who fear being spurned by their husbands, families
and neighbours, have kept silent, yet even so the
UN already has hundreds of cases on its books,
potentially making East Timor one of the world's
worst sites for rape, joining the likes of Rwanda and
the former Yugoslavia.
Galuh Wandita, a UN human rights officer with a
particular interest in women's issues, says the cases
so far recorded are a promising start. ``But it's the
tip of the iceberg, that's for sure.'' Meanwhile the
abuse continues unabated in the refugee camps of
West Timor, with accounts of rape and sexual
slavery accompanying a steady stream of
traumatised women returning to the east. Two
women returning at Covalima near the West Timor
border in recent weeks told of being kept in sexual
slavery. Bernard Kerblatt, the chief of operations
for the UN's High Commissioner for Refugees in
East Timor, tells of a 13-year-old who was retrieved
from the West Timor camps less than a fortnight
ago.
Kept in sexual slavery, she had been beaten,
knocked unconscious and raped for the last time the
day before she was returned to her family in East
Timor. ``Sexual exploitation continues to exist,''
Kerblatt says. ``But the people themselves won't
talk about it.'' Since UNHCR's withdrawal from
West Timor last year following the tragedy in
which three staff members were killed by militia,
information from the camps is hard to come by.
What is known, though, is that more than 100.000
East Timorese are still in exile in West Timor,
many of them against their will. The scale of human
rights violations is enormous, says Patrick Burgess,
the head of the UN Transitional Administration in
East Timor human rights unit. ``There's rape, largescale intimidation, people are not free to move, not
free to express themselves, not free to return to their
homes. They don't get accurate information about
East Timor, they're told there's a war going on here,
that the peacekeepers are raping East Timorese.''
Investigators and women's organisations agree rape
plagued both East Timor and West Timor following
the ballot on independence in 1999, and in many
cases constituted both a war crime and a crime
against humanity. ``A lot of rapes happened in the
chaos,'' Wandita says, explaining that women
separated from their families were pounced on by
marauding packs of men. But beyond that, she says,
many of the rapes were planned, organised and
sustained as a joint effort by the military and the
militias. ``There was obviously collusion,'' she says.
The co-ordination between the TNI (the Indonesian
military) and the militias has even been officially
admitted by the former governor and district heads
in the territory, and the former military chief of East
Timor, Brigadier-General Tono Suratman, in
interviews with the Indonesian Human Rights
Commission's inquiry into East Timor. UNTAET's
chief sex crimes investigator, ex-Australian police
officer Dave Senior, says that three men have been
indicted for rape as a crime against humanity
(although two of them remain out of UNTAET's
jurisdiction in West Timor). ``The whole of East
Timor is a crime scene because of what happened
here,'' he says. ``We're trying to prove that the
militia and military were using widespread and
systematic violence to achieve their ends, which
was to oppose the independence supporters.
93
Part of the violence was rape.'' The world is slowly
coming to understand the ways rape is used as a
weapon of war, particularly in the tribal conflicts
that have proliferated in the past 50 years or so.
Civilian casualties now outstrip military deaths in
these dirty little wars. Last month, the International
Criminal Tribunal for the former Yugoslavia in The
Hague ruled for the first time that mass rape
constitutes a war crime and a crime against
humanity. Three Bosnian Serbs were sentenced to
between 12 and 28 years in jail for rapes.
In Rwanda, too, in 1998, the International Criminal
Tribunal found a former mayor, Jean-Paul Akayesu,
guilty of crimes against humanity and genocide -the first time rape was found to be an act of
genocide specifically designed to destroy an ethnic
or tribal group. In July 1998, a treaty creating a
permanent international criminal court expressly
cited sexual crimes as within the court's
jurisdiction.
To date, the UN has not decided to institute an
international criminal tribunal for East Timor but
that time may come. Senior says there is proof that
rape as a crime against humanity and a war crime
was used in East Timor. He is appalled by the
savagery and extent of the crimes. ``There are
women who were raped every day for months; they
had no option, they were doing it under the threat of
death,'' he says. ``There are others who were picked
up from their homes, raped by half a dozen men and
taken back, only for it to happen again the next
night.'' Unfortunately, the investigations into sex
crimes in East Timor took a long time to get going.
A Human Rights Watch report from August last
year deemed investigations into rape cases ``close
to nonexistent....Serious investigations into rapes as
crimes against humanity only began in July 2000;
before then only two rape cases from 1999 were
under active investigation.'' The UN's special
rapporteur on violence against women, Radhika
Coomaraswamy, has also determined that the
sexual violence was organised and involved
members of the militia and of the Indonesian
military. ``It is clear that the highest level of the
military command in East Timor knew, or had
reason to know, that there was widespread violence
against women in East Timor,'' she wrote in her
official report.
Coomaraswamy also noted that elements of the
Indonesian army used rape as an instrument of
torture and intimidation before 1998 and that
relatives of political opponents were raped by the
military as a form of revenge or to force their
relatives out of hiding. The pattern continued after
the ballot. Yet no one can be sure of the extent of
the crime and the depth of the trauma because many
East Timorese women prefer to keep their mouths
94
shut and let the wounds fester rather than risk being
shunned by their families and communities.
Ubalda Alves, advocacy co-ordinator at the East
Timorese women's aid organisation Fokupers, says
counsellors from the organisation go out into the
villages to talk to women who might have been
raped and who so far have kept their shame quiet.
``Sometimes their families assault them because in
our culture it's very patriarchal and they think this is
shameful for the family,'' Alves says. ``Their
husbands don't want to accept them again.''
Wandita, though, says she knows of women who
were kept in sexual slavery in the refugee camps of
West Timor and who were welcomed by their
husbands and families when they returned to East
Timor. ``They say: `This is the consequence of war
and we accept you.' But we also have the situation
where women come back and the community
accuses them of being the girlfriends of the militia.''
Wandita estimates that about half of all raped
women who admit being violated return to
condemnation and accusations. She describes the
case of some women from Bobonaro, near the West
Timor border, who were taken to West Timor and
used as sexual slaves by militia. When they finally
returned with their rape babies, they were not
welcomed. Neighbours were hostile. ``It reflects a
lack of understanding about the nature of rape,''
Wandita says. ``Obviously that also relates to
norms in society here, the importance of virginity,
that sex has to stay within marriage.'' Wandita says
even the women's choice of words is telling. Those
who had been used as sex slaves often referred to
themselves as isteri simpanan -- kept wives -somehow sanitising the brutality of their experience
with a veil of false respectability. Those East
Timorese women who were impregnated by their
rapists have little chance of concealing their trauma.
Alves says that, to begin with, raped women who
have become pregnant don't want to accept the
child. ``Our society thinks it is very shameful. They
think: `Why do you want to give your body like
this?' They think it's the woman's fault.''
Occasionally, that hostility is transferred to the
baby -- more by family members than by the
pregnant women. ``But we go and give counselling
and finally [the women] accept it,'' she says. The
women's resilience and love for babies fathered by
the enemy continues to surprise many aid workers.
Wandita says the women seem to manage to keep
the trauma and the child in separate boxes. ``I've
seen the women against all odds taking care of the
children and becoming single mothers with all the
difficult financial and social implications of that.''
UNHCR's Kerblatt says, moreover, that his field
observations lead him to rank East Timorese
mothers as among the least bitter towards their
The War Children of the World
children. ``Compared with what I've seen in
Rwanda and Yugoslavia, there is less rejection of
the children here.'' The extent of the rapes has
dislocated East Timorese society, rampaging handin-hand with terrible guilt. In 1999, many proindependence men and those who were members of
the clandestine organisations supporting the Falintil
resistance fighters fled to the hills to avoid the
militia press-gang, leaving their wives and
daughters vulnerable to the predations of the
militia. Kirsty Sword Gusmao, wife of East Timor's
president-in-waiting, Xanana Gusmao, has been a
vocal advocate of raped women for many months
and most especially Juliana dos Santos, 16, who is
still kept as a sex slave in West Timor by the
militiaman who murdered her brother before her
eyes. Sword Gusmao says many East Timorese men
will be slow to forgive themselves. ``There is huge
guilt about what has happened to their wives who
were targeted because of [the men's] work for the
resistance.'' Brutal strategy: a litany of evil RAPE
became an important weapon in the arsenal of war
in the late 20th century and it is certain that
hundreds of thousands of women have been
violated in the name of nationalism or tribal loyalty.
In the war in the former Yugoslavia, as many as
20.000 women and girls, mostly Muslims, were
raped, according to a European Commission report.
In Rwanda, more than 15,700 girls and women ages
12 to 65 were raped during the crisis in the 1990s,
according to the nation's department of women's
and family affairs.
In World War II, recent reports estimate, 100.000 to
200.000 women, mostly Korean, were abducted by
Japanese soldiers and taken to the front lines to
serve as ``comfort women''.
* In Bangladesh during the nine-month war for
independence in 1971, 250.000 to 400.000 women
were raped, producing 25.000 babies, according to
International Planned Parenthood.
Unknown numbers of Ugandan women were raped
by soldiers in the early '80s; as many as four in 10
Vietnamese boat women were raped in the '80s; and
in the recent Sierra Leone civil war rape was a
routinely used as a tool of terror.
Hand grenade was rapist's calling card DURING
the mayhem that followed the East Timorese
referendum in 1999, Francisca Soares was raped in
front of five of her children, as well as other
bystanders, a tactic used around the world to
humiliate the victim as much as possible and steep
families in shame and guilt. On September 13,
1999, in those weeks when East Timor went up in
flames, Soares was sheltering with five of her
children in Ermera, south of Dili. Her husband,
Julio Batista, was known as a resistance supporter
and he had fled into the hills with the three oldest
children to escape the militia press gang.
Soares shudders as she remembers that Hilario, an
East Timorese officer in the Indonesian army and
the commander of the local Darah Merah (Red
Blood) militia, came to her house in Ermera and
shot Franky, now 8, in the leg. That evening he
rounded up the family, including a niece, and took
them to Glenoe, a nearby town. ``All of us were
there, and when Hilario came he threatened us with
a knife and a grenade,'' she says. ``He came back by
himself; some of his friends [in the militia] stayed
outside the place.'' Soares, whose husband remains
with her, is only slowly recovering from the shock.
She is receiving counselling from ETWave, an East
Timorese women's organisation that has also set her
up with groceries for a small kiosk at the front of
her house. She still tries to make sense of what
happened. ``The militias suspected us because my
husband ran away. Because they couldn't find my
husband, I was violated.''
Year-long ordeal becomes a life sentence
ISABELLE Salsinha Perreira smiles nervously as
she holds on to her daughter Libania, 2, the product
of being repeatedly raped.
Perreira typifies the difficulties East Timorese
women have had dealing with rape, particularly
when the offender had Indonesian or government
connections. She was violated, sporadically, for a
year, yet she felt she had no recourse. At the time
she was going to school in Glenoe, a regional centre
south of Dili, and living with her aunt's family. She
caught a man's eye at a party, one Jose Maria from
the Government Planning Office, and he followed
her home. She doesn't know if he was militia or if
he later became militia, but other East Timorese
people guess he did, as so many others in important
government positions did. ``When he came and
knocked on the door, the family let him in because
they were afraid,'' she says, adding that she also
suspects he paid the family. ``I tried to refuse him,
but I could not. He kept coming back to rape me.''
When Perreira's pregnancy became obvious, her
brother tried to report the rapes to the police, but
Maria had left town. Perreira returned to her
village, where she manages a subsistence
smallholding to feed her mother, her daughter and
herself.
Her neighbours were not kind. ``They could not
accept it, they said many bad words about me.''
Perreira has abandoned any ambitions she once had
to marry and have a family. Asked if she would
now like to press charges, she just looks at the floor
and doesn't answer.
95
Sri Lanka Spawning war crimes
INTER PRESS SERVICE
A citizen's group has exposed a lesser-known
atrocity in Sri Lanka's ethnic conflict -- women
have been sexually used by government soldiers on
the move in villages bordering the war zone.
``We can't give you figures because some women
spoke to us in confidence. There are many children
fathered by soldiers who do not acknowledge the
parentage,'' said Nimalka Fernando of the
Independent Movement for Inter-racial Justice and
Equality. The body is made up of lawyers,
academics, representatives of non-governmental
organisations and community health workers.
Lanka's 15-year war has spawned a host of
problems with the displacement of tens of
thousands and the break-up of families. Researchers
and NGOs have been studying the effects of war.
There is evidence of severe trauma among children
and of women, particularly minority Tamils in the
war zone, being used as weapons of war.
The Movement presented evidence of majority
Sinhalese women - in villages bordering the war
zone in the east and north of the island- being used
by government soldiers.
``Women go from camp to camp searching for the
men who fathered their children only to be told by
senior officers that they either are not there or have
moved on,'' Fernando said.
The Movement released an interim report by a
citizen's commission on the problems gripping
people in the border villages where they are
routinely harassed by the forces, and face severe
shortages of food, basic amenities and loss of
security. Government troops have faced accusations
in the past of rape and sexual assault of women in
the predominantly Tamil areas, but this is the first
time that soldiers have been confronted with claims
of sexual harassment and intimidation of Sinhalese
women. The Commission said it was not able to
visit the rebel-controlled areas of the island, but
there is enough evidence to prove that security
forces in the conflict zones sexually harass and
intimidate women.
Fernando said this was not rape, but young women
being forced into physical relationships with
soldiers. She quoted one elderly Sinhalese in the
northwest Puttalam district as saying: ``We are
afraid to send even our children to Buddhist
temples nearby because of the presence of the
armed forces personnel.'' Chairperson of the
commission, Leela Isaac, said most people were
desperate for the war to end so they could get on
with their lives. ``We want peace is their cry,'' she
said quoting from the report.
The report urged the government to ``reduce the
suffering of the people to move away from the
notion of war as a strategy for peace.''
96
Source: http://www.indianexpress.com/ie/daily/19981219/35350744p.html
Tutsi women bear children of Hutu rape
Tutsi Women Bear Children, Scars, Of Hutus
Tuesday, September 24, 1996
1New York Times News Service
KIGALI, Rwanda SOME DAYS, WHEN she looks
at her round-faced baby boy, Leonille M. feels like
she no longer wants to live.
It is not the child's fault. He peers back at his
mother with innocent eyes. But the baby reminds
her of all her family members who died in the
genocide that took at least 500.000 lives of
Rwandans, most of them Tutsis, in 1994. He also
reminds her of the three Hutu soldiers who gangraped her.
"Everything for me is a tragedy," she said in a
recent interview at a relative's home, surrounded by
pictures of the Virgin Mary and the baby Jesus.
"Some days, I say maybe it is better for me to have
died because I have nothing in this world."
All across Rwanda, women who were raped during
the genocide are struggling to care for children
fathered by their tormentors, often the same men
who killed their families.
By conservative estimates, there are between 2.000
and 5.000 unwanted children in Rwanda whose
mothers were raped during the civil war and
genocide, according to a new report by Human
Rights Watch. These children, not yet 2, are known
in Rwanda as "enfants mauvais souvenir" - children
of bad memories.
They are the legacy of a seldom-talked-about horror
during the violence that racked Rwanda for three
months in the spring of 1994. While Tutsis and
moderate Hutus were being rounded up and killed
by troops of the Hutu-led government and allied
militias, hundreds of thousands of women were also
being raped or forced into sexual servitude.
The militias were fueled by propaganda that
portrayed Tutsi women as high-class seductresses beautiful women who would corrupt a pure Hutu
society. During the genocide, women were raped by
individuals, gang-raped, raped with sharpened
stakes and gun barrels, and held in sexual slavery,
sometimes alone, sometimes in groups, the report
says. In many cases, the genitals and breasts of rape
victims were mutilated.
The War Children of the World
Almost all the women were raped after witnessing
the deaths of their loved ones. About 35 percent of
these women became pregnant as a result of their
ordeals, according to a survey of 304 rape victims
by the current Tutsi-led government, which won the
civil war and took over later in 1994.
Since abortion is illegal here, many of these women
resorted to back-alley abortions rather than bear the
children, the report quotes health workers as saying.
Others abandoned the babies or gave them away to
orphanages. In a few instances, the women even
resorted to infanticide.
The women who decided to give birth and to keep
the children have faced a battery of new troubles.
Most are in dire financial straits, living on charity
and squatting in abandoned houses. Most not only
lost their husbands and families in the war but also
their husbands' farms, which were their only means
of survival.
"They have nothing, and they have no houses to
live in," said Beatrice Mukansinga, a social worker
with the Barakabaho association, a charity group
that is supporting 156 rape victims in Kigali.
Others have become outcasts in their own
communities. A woman in this position is often
accused of being a "wife of the interhamwe," the
Hutu militia that did most of the killing. Many have
had to wage battles with their own families to keep
the babies, who are seen as "little interhamwe" by
relatives.
Since widows and rape victims are often
stigmatized in Rwandan society, many women have
found it impossible to find new husbands or to
begin a new life. Many contracted AIDS and other
sexually transmitted diseases from the rapists,
Mukansinga said.
But the psychological toll has been even worse.
Often these women suffer from extreme guilt for
having survived as sexual captives instead of
having died with their husbands and families.
And some of the rape victims who had babies as a
result say it is hard for them to muster affection for
their babies. Godence M., 20, from Butare, said she
would gladly give up her 19-month-old boy,
Ingabire, to anyone who was willing to raise him.
No one has offered, she said.
She was the only member of her family to escape
the killings in Butare. A child of a mixed Hutu and
Tutsi marriage, she walked for days, passing herself
off as a Hutu, until a militia member demanded her
identity card at a roadblock and discovered that, in
the eyes of the law, she was Tutsi. He offered her a
choice: she could die at once or agree to be his
sexual slave.
For a month, she was imprisoned in his house and
repeatedly raped. When the man tired of her, he
turned her over to a gang of other militia members.
They took her to a mass grave and tried to kill her
with a machete blow to the back of her head, she
said. She survived by hiding among the bodies for
several days, pretending to be dead, until soldiers
from the Tutsi rebel army liberated the region.
When she later discovered that she was pregnant,
she wanted an abortion, she said, but was afraid she
would die from the procedure. Now she barely has
enough food to feed herself and the child.
Her Tutsi neighbors have not been kind to her, she
said. They accuse her of having collaborated with
the Hutu extremists. "It's a big problem for me,
because everyone knows I had a child from the
interhamwe," she said. "They say I'm a wife of the
interhamwe."
Leonille M., 35, the mother of the little boy, says
she is also no stranger to depression, nor to the
cruel barbs of her Tutsi neighbors. Her husband,
mother, and four sisters were killed during the
genocide. She had managed to escape with her four
children, relying on Hutus who were opposed to the
killings to hide them.
She had left her children with a Hutu family and
was hiding alone in an unfinished house in
Kanombe, just outside Kigali, when a government
soldier discovered her and raped her. Two others
came after him.
Outside her house, her children played in a dirt
courtyard. The youngest child's inarticulate cries
mixed with the laughter of his brothers and sisters.
"When he is old enough, I'll call them all together
and tell them what happened to me," she said. Tears
welled in her eyes. "What can I do? I had him.
What can I do? I have to love him."
Tracing Liberia's vanished soldier-fathers
Johannesburg, South Africa. October 26, 1998
West African soldiers who served for eight years as
peacekeepers in Liberia fathered tens of thousands
of children -- whom they've abandoned. Now the
search is on to find them.
97
By JEFF COOPER
EFFORTS are underway to reunite more than
25.000 children with their foreign fathers who
served in the West African peacekeeping force
'Ecomog' during Liberia's civil war, according to a
new charity in the capital Monrovia.
The charity, known as the 'Ecomog Children
Project Incorporated', says the children were born to
the peacekeepers between 1990 and 1998.
The charity, which has its headquarters in the
Nigerian city of Lagos, says Nigerian contingent
accounts for 50 percent of the offsprings from love
affairs between the peacekeepers and their Liberian
girls who used sex to survive during the country's
seven-year civil war.
The remaining 50 percent is split between Ghanian,
Guinean, The Gambian and Sierra Leonean
soldiers.
Teniola Olufemi, who runs the charity, established
in April, says the project seeks to liase between the
mothers, children and fathers with the view to
assisting the young mothers.
The charity also will try to locate the missing
fathers.
''Due to lack of financial assistance, single mothers
are finding it impossible to adequately cater for the
welfare of Ecomog children,'' says Olufemi.
More than 85 percent of the children's fathers have
completed their assignment and have either
returned home or gone abroad, according to
Olufemi. Many of them, married long before
coming to Liberia on peace mission, are not
expected to tie the knot with the girls.
Uganda and Tanzania, which at one point sent
soldiers to Liberia, have not made any claim to
children born to its soldiers.
Nigeria played a leading role in the resolution of the
Liberian conflict, costing her more than half the 12
billion US Dollars spent by the sub-region since the
civil war erupted in December 1989. Nigeria
maintained between 5.000 to 10,.000 soldiers in
Liberia each year between 1991 until early 1998.
Under the Liberian law, a child born in the West
African country by ''people of colour'' (black) is
considered a Liberian until he or she attains the age
of 21-year and decides to take his or her mother's or
father's nationality.
Liberians, whose country was founded by freed
slaves from the United States in 1822, are noted for
western names like Browne, Cooper, Gibson,
Dennis, Henries, Graham but since the civil war,
Liberian children now carry names like
Dongonyaro, Babangida, Ogandare (Nigerian)
Dumbouya, Toure (Guinean) and Kwesi, Mensah,
Kwame (Ghanian) as some of the legacies of the
war. Liberians are already getting used to such
names.
Hundreds of Liberian girls and even married
women reportedly had affairs with Ecomog soldiers
in exchange for food and protection during the war
which killed well over 250.000 people.
Most of the girls were between 13 and 16 years of
age. Says Louise Togba, now a refugee in
Buduburam Refugee Camp in Ghana, ''I was living
with my man after I lost all my family in a grenade
blast. He was very nice to me. And I became
pregnant in 1992...when I was 16''.
Togba says attempts to contact her baby's father in
Ghana have not paid off as he has gone on another
overseas mission.
According to a recent report by the UN Funds for
Population Activities (UNFPA), countries affected
by civil wars have a steady increase in population
growth. Liberia and Rwanda, UNFPA says, now
have 8.6 percent and 7.9 percent growth rates of
their population respectively.
Half a million Liberians, mostly women and
children, fled to neighbouring countries between
December 1989 and July 1997, before the country's
multi-party elections.
Efforts by the UN High Commissioner for
Refugees (UNHCR) to repatriate the refugees
voluntarily have not been encouraging due to
insecurity and lack of employment facilities and
shelter in Liberia. Only less than 20 percent of the
refugees have returned home.
Despite communications difficulties within the subregion, Ecomog Children Project Incorporated has
urged its officials to work hard so as to alleviate the
plight of the children. -- IPS/Misa, October 26,
1998.
Source: www.mg.co.za/mg/news/98oct2/26ocliberia.html
The Legacy Of "Peacekeepers" Kids In
Liberia
Public Agenda (Accra)
98
The War Children of the World
March 13, 2001
By Albert Gaylor
Accra, Ghana
Several years after they served in Liberia as Peace
Keepers, the West African Soldiers who have been
credited with ending the civil war in Liberia, are
being called to account for their social stewardship,
the kids they left behind are crying for the fathers,
A Liberian Journalist Albert Gayflor recounts
Post-war Liberia is characterised by a myriad of
socio-political and economic problems. Prominent
amongst them is the plight of the 6,600 children
born by the nearly 17.000 African Peacekeepers
whose efforts brought the Liberian civil war to an
end three years ago.
It is a legacy the soldiers have left after five years
of peace keeping.
The plight of these children and their future in the
tiny West African state with a population of 2.5
million have given cause for the formation of a
charity organization to seek their well-being.
It is dubbed the UNOMIL-ECOMOG Children
Organization (UNECO). UNOMIL is the United
Nations Observer Mission in Liberia whilst
ECOMOG represents the ECOWAS Cease-fire
Monitoring Group, (ECOWAS, is the Economic
Community of West African States).
The Charity is a non- profitable and humanitarian
organisation. It says the children are product of
sexual relations between Liberian girls and the
Peacekeepers between 1990 - 1998. The Liberia
civil war began on December 24, 1989. It ended on
July 19, 1997 following the holding of general and
presidential elections, which ushered President
Charles Taylor to power.
The Nigerian Peacekeepers account for 50 percent
of the offspring from their relationship with those
Liberian girls who survived by selling themselves
to the soldiers during the war.
Nigeria also provided the largest number of troops.
Ghanaian, Guinean, the Gambian and Sierra
Leonean Soldiers are apportioned the remaining 50
Percent.
The Rev. Abraham Anderson Cole Sr., a middle
aged man and a Minister of the Gospel is the
President and Founder of UNECO. He has been
appealing to the Liberian government and other
humanitarian organisations for assistance for the
children, to enable them live productive lives.
He wants to help reduce the growing number of
Liberian children found in the streets.
The Catholic Mission in Liberia has established the
Don BOSCO Homes to cater for the homeless.
Some of the children are living with other Liberian
families or their parents and are usually found
selling chilled water and other wares in order to
complement the low wages of their parents.
UNECO, according to Rev, Cole, has identified and
registered the 6,600 children and is providing
shelter, medical assistance and educational
opportunities for them. It has also begun to make
contact with the departed soldiers and the children's
mothers.
"Even though peace has returned, the children left
behind remain a problem because of the dismal
state of the Liberian economy and the jobless state
of most of their mothers, " says Rev. Cole. Before
the war some of the commonest names in Monrovia
were Dennis, Gibson, Browne, Henries, Jones and
Graham.
Liberian children now bear names such as
Dongoyaro, Babangida, Ogandare (Nigerian
names), Dumbouya. Toure (Guinean names) Kwesi,
Kwame (Ghanaian names).
The Liberian government has made no official
statement about the welfare of these children. But
the country's Constitution accords citizenship
Source:
http://allafrica.com/stories/printable/200103130272.
html
5.000 ecomog kids abandoned in Liberia
P. M. News, April 21, 1999
Moses Uchendu
The Liberian civil war has ended but the wounds
and memories of the war has continued to haunt the
people of Liberia.
Three years after the seven-year bloody civil war
ended, over 5.000 children born by thousands of
Liberian women but fathered by Nigerian and
Ghanaian soldiers who served in ECOMOG peace
keeping operations in Liberia were left behind
uncared for as their fathers have not made any
parental claim to them. According to a BBC report,
the children most of whom are now at their
schooling age of between 4 and 7 years have begun
demanding for their father.
Though most of the said Nigerian and Ghanaian
soldiers later died in the war, the surviving fathers
of the kids are now back in their country but are yet
to make any parental claims to the kids they
abandoned alongside their mothers back in Liberia.
Due to the large number of the abandoned kids and
mothers, a local Non Governmental Organisation
(NGO) Unimale ECOMOG Children Organisation
(UNECO) has taken up the task of assisting and
training the children and their mothers.
UNECO has established a local nursery and post
primary school in the eastern district of Monrovia
where the children are trained and taught while
their mothers engage in some other commercial
training to reshape their lives after the war
experiences. The report further said that some of the
abandoned kids who bear Liberian names could
now read and write in the camp but have continued
clamouring to see their fathers.
99
Most of the kids were either abandoned while their
mothers were carrying their pregnancies or left
behind after the first few months of their delivery in
the bushes as thousands of refugees were believed
to have died in the war. Some of the kids were also
fathered by soldiers of the UN Observer Mission
who took part in the peace keeping operations in
Liberia while another large number of children
were fathered by Liberian rebels and local citizens
during the war.
A Liberian woman told BBC that a Nigerian soldier
whom she identified as Corporal Jimoh Bello
whom she claimed is now back in Nigeria has
abandoned her and his three years old daughter in
Liberia and has not come to claim his child.
Source: http://www.republic-ofliberia.com/vol2_no6.htm
Plight told of offspring left behind in Africa
FOREIGN AFFAIRS: Over the years, the staff at
Taiwan's overseas missions have abandoned over
400 children. One group is trying to focus more
attention on the issue
By Irene Lin
STAFF REPORTER
Decades ago, Taiwanese agricultural missions
brought knowledge and skills to help people in
Africa. But in some cases, members of those
missions fathered children who were then left
behind to grow up without normal parental care.
Altogether there are over 400 children fathered by
Taiwanese mendeployed in African countries
during the 1960s and 1970s, according to missions
based there today.
For some of the children, their Taiwanese origins
are known. But many others have been left behind,
abandoned, never to meet the biological fathers
who have their own families in Taiwan.
The Pearl S. Buck Foundation, which has helped
Amerasian children in Taiwan, called on the public
yesterday to show concern for African-born
Taiwanese.
Chuang Li-chuan, executive-general of the
foundation, spelled out the difficulties AfricanTaiwanese have faced in adjusting to African
society.
"They look Asian and they find it difficult to
become incorporated into African society because
of this. They can't become Taiwanese either, as
their fathers have their own families in Taiwan,
100
families which have never been told about" these
African children, said Chuang, himself an
Amerasian.
A woman identified only as Ms Chao, working for
the Foundation, discussed the outright job
discrimination faced by children of mixed blood.
"They don't want to talk to you or even see your
resume. As soon as you walk in, their mind's are
made up."
Before 1980, when overseas trips were prohibited
in Taiwan, families of those who went on
agricultural missions were not allowed to go to
African countries. It was under these circumstances
that a number of members of the missions
developed relationships with African women.
When they were withdrawn from Africa, they
abandoned their women and the children that
resulted from the intercultural relationships.
Chuang said at least 100 of the children have grown
up under the care of members of present Taiwanese
agricultural missions. Some of them have been
provided with financial assistance for schooling,
and some have been given job opportunities at the
missions.
"These abandoned children are grown up now, but
some of them are still torn between their Taiwanese
origins and their real lives in Africa even to this
day," Chuang said.
The foundation in Taiwan, one of six Asian
branches of the US-based group, has long assisted
Amerasian children abandoned by their fathers -US soldiers deployed in Taiwan during the Cold
War period – to adjust to Taiwanese society.
Chuang said in the long run, they hope a new
institution will be formed to help Taiwanese
offspring in Africa just as the foundation has done
in Taiwan.
"Their fathers might not be able to take care of
them for personal reasons, but I think we
Taiwanese can do something to make up for this,
some way or another," Chuang added.
Source:
http://www.taipeitimes.com/news/2001/04/04/story/
0000080307
Algeria: Son of raped girl recognised as a
victim of war
Jon Henley in Paris
Friday November 23, 2001
The Guardian
The War Children of the World
A French appeal court ruled yesterday that a man
who was conceived when French soldiers raped his
mother during Algeria's struggle for independence
was a victim of war, and awarded him damages.
Finally addressing a painful period in France's
colonial history, the pensions court in Paris
recognised Mohamed Garne as a victim of Algeria's
1954-1962 war against French rule and awarded
him disability benefits and a partial military
pension for three years.
"For 13 years I have been saying that my mother
was raped, that I am a child of rape. Everybody hid,
everybody pretended not to hear. I fought and I am
very pleased to have waged this battle," Mr Garne
after the hearing.
"I am the first to have dared to defy the state," he
said. "I am not totally satisfied, because I have not
been awarded a life pension - but it is important to
have reopened the file on the Algerian war."
Mr Garne, who suffers from both physical and
psychological infirmities, was born in April 1960 in
the internment camp of Theniet el-Had.
He was the son of a 16-year-old local girl identified
only as Kheira and an unknown French officer, one
of 30 or 40 who raped her repeatedly and brutally
during a period of several months.
The court accepted his argument that the foetus had
suffered from continued violence inflicted on his
mother by the French soldiers while she was
pregnant and ruled that, under the military pension
system, he was entitled to partial benefits.
Kheira previously testified that in an attempt to
provoke a miscarriage the soldiers had hit her
stomach with metal cables after discovering that she
was pregnant.
She gave Mohamed up after his birth and he was
raised in various orphanages, only succeeding in
tracing his mother in 1988.
He later took her to court to force her to reveal the
circumstances of his birth, and while she initially
insisted he was the son of an Algerian killed during
the war, she finally broke down during a hearing in
1994 and said he was conceived during a gang rape
by French soldiers.
In 1999 and 2000 two lower courts denied Mr
Garne any reparation, saying he could only be
considered an "indirect" victim of the war.
Yesterday's ruling, made after a psychiatrist
testified that his troubles could be linked to the
traumatic pregnancy and later shock of discovering
his origins, overturned those decisions.
Mr Garne, a caretaker in a Parisian department
store, said he did not now want to find his father,
nor see him punished.
"Recognition is all I seek," he said. "There are
many of us in Algeria, children born of French
army rapes. It is necessary that this is said and
recognised in France. Otherwise it will be forever a
stain on its history."
Whether France should officially recognise the
barbarism of its troops in Algeria has become the
subject of a heated and at times venomous debate
during the past 18 months.
"That terrible war ended without anybody being
found guilty or held responsible," Mr Garne's
lawyer, Jean-Yves Halimi, said yesterday.
"Now we know that it left behind at least one
victim."
Algerian War Victim Awarded Pension
Thursday November 22 2:36 PM ET
By VERENA VON DERSCHAU, Associated Press
Writer
PARIS (AP) - A man conceived in a rape by French
soldiers during the Algerian independence war was
declared a war victim Thursday and awarded
damages.
An appeals court awarded Mohamed Garne, 41, a
partial military pension for three years, but denied
his request for full lifetime benefits.
The decision was the first time a French court ruled
that a person conceived as the result of a rape was a
war victim, and it brought a formal closure to
Garne's tortuous search for his identity.
Garne's mother, Kheira, was 16 when he was born.
She gave him up at birth, and he was raised in
orphanages. He located his mother in 1988 and took
her to court in order to identify his father and
legally use his name.
The mother initially told Garne he was the son of an
Algerian killed during the war, but she broke down
during a 1994 court appearance, saying he was
conceived when she was raped by French soldiers.
The origin of the name Garne was not clear.
``I am the first to have dared to defy the state,''
Garne said after the ruling. ``I am not totally
satisfied because I was not given a life pension, but
it is important to have reopened the file on the
Algerian war.''
The brutal seven-year war ended with independence
for France's North African colony in 1962.
A court had rejected a 1998 request by Garne for
reparations.
But the appeals court accepted the argument that as
the fetus suffered from violence inflicted on the
mother by French soldiers while she was pregnant
and ruled that under the military pension system
Garne was entitled to partial benefits for three
years.
The mother alleged in the 1994 court appearance
that the soldiers came back later and hit her
stomach with electrical wires after learning she was
pregnant.
In its decision, the court stressed its role was not
``to rewrite history'' but said the war led to
``unspeakable acts'' on both sides.
101
Passions remain high in France and Algeria over
the 1954-62 war. While atrocities have long been
said to have been widespread on both sides, there
has been no official acknowledgment from the
government that abuses were comitted by its
soldiers.
Algerian victims of French torture seek
recognition
Irish Times
by Lara Marlowe
Mohamed Garne was 29 when he finally found his
mother, Kheira, in 1989. She was living in a hole
between two graves in an Algiers cemetery, which
she had covered with a tarpaulin and a door. She
came out of her hovel brandishing a hatchet and
Mohamed cried out: "I am your son." "If you are
really my son, come close and put your head on my
shoulder," Kheira answered. "Don't go. This woman
is mad. She'll attack you with the hatchet," local
people told him. But Mohamed went towards the
woman who had abandoned him in an orphanage as
a scrawny, sick baby when she was a child of 15.
He rested his head on her shoulder and she sniffed
him like an animal, then kissed him. The shame of
Mohamed's life was the blank space next to the
word "father" on his birth certificate. Kheira led
him to believe a fighter from the National
Liberation Front (FLN) who married her before
dying in the 19541962 independence war was his
father. But the dead man's family refused to give
Mohamed his name. Kheira was dragged into an
Algerian court in 1994 where a judge said: "Tell us
the truth about your son's birth or I'll throw you in
prison." She tottered forward, blurted out: "They
raped me" and then fainted. For 35 years, Kheira
Garne had kept her terrible secret. In August 1959,
at the height of the war, French soldiers found her
hiding in a tree during a bombardment. They took
her to their barracks in the mountains southwest of
Algiers, tortured her with electricity and water and
repeatedly raped her. When she became pregnant,
they beat her in the hope of destroying evidence of
their war crime. For her part, Louisette Ighilahriz at
20 was an FLN fighter known as Lila when she was
captured by the French army and taken to the 10th
parachute division headquarters. "I was lying down
naked, always naked," she told Le Monde. "They
would come once, twice, three times a day. As soon
as I heard their boots in the corridor I started
trembling. Time seemed interminable. Minutes
seemed like hours, hours like days. The first days
were the hardest, getting used to the pain. Later,
you detach yourself mentally, as if your body were
floating." Lila says she was tortured daily for three
months, sometimes in the presence of Gen Jacques
Massu and Gen (then Colonel) Marcel Bigeard.
Most of her family, including her mother, were also
102
arrested and tortured. One day a military doctor
named Richaud lifted her blanket. "Little one,
you've been tortured! Who did this? Who?" he
asked. She was quickly transferred to prison. After
the war, Lila tried to find Dr Richaud to thank him
for saving her life. Thirty-eight years after the
Algerian war, the wounds of Kheira and Mohamed
Garne, Lila Ighilahriz and thousands of others have
not healed. The French newspapers Le Monde and
L'Humanité - both of which were punished for
reporting the truth at the time - have again taken up
the cause, publishing a petition by 12 intellectuals
who opposed the war and who now demand that
French leaders condemn the torture carried out in
Algeria. On November 4th, Prime Minister Lionel
Jospin announced his support for the 12, saying the
"search for truth" must continue and that France
must make a similar effort to bring to light "other
dark moments of our history". Mohamed Garne
now empties rubbish bins in a Paris department
store. He wants French authorities to acknowledge
his ruined life by granting him a war victim's
pension. French courts have twice admitted that
French officers raped his mother but concluded that
he was "not the direct victim of the violence". Lila
Ighilahriz's testimony prompted a denial from Gen
Bigeard. "Bigeard remains a model for France," he
said, speaking of himself in the third person and
accusing Lila of trying "to destroy everything that is
clean in France". But Gen Massu recalled having
seen Bigeard give electric shocks to prisoners he
was interrogating. "Torture is not indispensable in
war," he said, negating an argument often used by
the military. "When I think of Algeria, I feel deeply
sad . . . We could have done things differently."
Gen Massu had kept in touch with Dr Richaud, who
saved Lila Ighilahriz, until Richaud's death in 1997.
Lila remembered Richaud telling her: "I haven't
seen my daughter in six months. You remind me so
much of her." This year the remorseful
commanding officer of Lila's torturers helped her
contact Dr Richaud's two daughters, to thank them
for their father's courage. Lila says she feels
relieved of a great weight. "I have obtained justice
through truth; I asked nothing more. This will free
me of my anxiety and already makes me feel more
at peace. More than ever, I see France not through
Massu and Bigeard . . . but through Richaud."
Source:
http://www.ireland.com/special/reviews/2000/world
/marlowe5.htm
Rape victims' babies pay the price of war
Up to 20.000 women were raped during the
Kosovan carnage. Now the victims are bearing
children fathered by their Serb tormentors. In this
The War Children of the World
harrowing dispatch, Helena Smith reports on the
awful fate awaiting the offspring of conflict
and carrion birds that defile so much of the
province.
Sunday April 16, 2000 The Observer
Sometimes, when they are feeling strong, they step
inside. Sometimes, if Ahmeti is lucky, a woman
will even tell her story. So far, 76 women, mostly
young and beautiful, the daughters of eminent
Kosovars and village elders (women targeted by the
Serbs) have been mus tered enough courage to enter
the centre.
He was a healthy little boy and Mirveta had
produced him. But birth, the fifth in her short
lifetime, had not brought joy, only dread. As he was
pulled from her loins, as the nurses at Kosovo's
British-administered university hospital handed her
the baby, as the young Albanian mother took the
child, she prepared to do the deed.
She cradled him to her chest, she looked into her
boy's eyes, she stroked his face and she snapped his
neck. They say it was a fairly clean business.
Mirveta had used her bare hands. It is said that, in
tears, she handed her baby back to the nurses,
holding his snapped, limp neck. In Pristina, in her
psychiatric detention cell, she has been weeping
ever since.
'Who knows? She may have looked into the baby's
face and seen the eyes of the Serb who raped her.'
The words are uttered coolly, undramatically, by
Sevdije Ahmeti almost as a matter of course.
Ahmeti, tireless human rights activist, mother and
member of Kosovo's transitional government, does
not want me or anyone to sensationalise this poor
woman's plight. 'She is a victim too. She is just 20
years old and cannot read or write. She has been
abandoned by her husband. Psychologically raped a
second time.'
She reels off Mirveta's details from a thick, yellow
notepad. 'She is repenting, of course, but the
attitude that she is a cold-blooded murderer is
wrong. Who knows what this poor girl has been
through? Who knows why she didn't abort?
'There were marks, signs of bites and bruises over
her body, her intimate parts. We want to protect
her; we will try to get her a new lawyer.'
This is what Ahmeti does: she speaks for the
estimated 20.000 women now carrying Kosovo's
dark secret. The innumerable women who were
raped, and impregnated, abandoned by family and
friends. The women outcasts violated, tortured and
left for dead; the 'touched' women, who have now
heaped shame on the houses of their husbands. The
women who see the war every day, in their minds,
in their bodies, through their rape-babies.
It is Friday morning and there are snowflakes
splattering the window panes of the Centre for
Protection of Women and Children which Ahmeti
set up in 1993. Women trudge up the hill on which
the centre stands, daintily side-stepping the litter
For everyone who had come there, Ahmeti said you
could count at least a hundred more. They are just
the tip of the iceberg; the very few who have
managed to break the 'metallic silence' that
surrounds the issue of being 'touched'.
For rape is not a word that Kosovar women ever
use. This is not Bosnia; there is no cosmopolitan
Sarajevo. There is only provincial Pristina. In the
villages and hamlets, where the Yugoslav police,
military and Serb paramilitaries evidently ran
amok, rape has yet to enter their ancient lexicon.
'These are simple women, women who have been
degraded, disgraced, and will carry this trauma like
a bullet for the rest of their lives,' Ahmeti murmurs,
chain-smoking. 'Raped women all over the world
find it hard to speak, here they can hardly do it at
all.
'They rarely tell each other... we've had cases of
suicide, the lunacy of women losing all access to
their children if it gets out.'
Mirveta, the pretty infanticidal mother, is no
exception. She is typical of the selection process
pursued by the perpetrators, according to a Human
Rights Watch report released last month.
As they tried to ethnically cleanse Kosovo,
paramilitaries - often aided by masked Serb
neighbours - systematically searched villages for
girls of prime, child-bearing age.
It was about power and control, humiliation and
revenge. And what better way to damage the
enemy's morale than to hit at his family? 'Our
society is a traditional one where Albanian men are
brought up to see themselves as breadwinners and
protectors,' Ahmeti points out.
'Once you touch the woman, you touch the honour
of the family and you provoke the man to react. The
Serbs knew this. Belgrade had, for years, put out
propaganda that the only thing Albanian women
could do was produce like mice. So daughters were
gang-raped in front of their fathers, wives in front
of their husbands, nieces in front of their uncles,
103
mothers in front of their children, just to
dehumanise, just to degrade.'
It is estimated by the World Health Organisation
and the US-based Centre for Disease Control that as
many as 20.000 Kosovar women (4.4 per cent of
the population) were raped in the two years prior to
Nato's forces entering the benighted territory.
Numbers to match Bosnia, if not more.
But unlike Bosnia, where international
organisations were located throughout the war, the
province was on its own. If, as Human Rights
Watch argues, politicians did not exploit the fate of
the women (which would have been a way of
drumming up support for the Nato bombing
campaign), aid organisations also played it down.
'I think there was a deliberate policy to keep it
quiet. We knew, in such a patriarchal society, where
the perception of rape is so medieval, that it would
probably cause a lot of social distress,' said Gamilla
Backman, an adviser on violence prevention at the
World Health Organisation. 'Making revelations
just to shake mentalities might have had the
opposite effect and made life even more difficult
for victims brave enough to speak.
'The international community has got cynical about
rape. Time has shown, with the women of Bosnia,
how very little talking can achieve.'
By the time the province was liberated, hundreds of
women who had been plucked from columns of
refugees as they tried to flee the Serb onslaught
were discovered wandering the hills, often
disoriented, drugged, half-naked and half-crazed.
'There was always so much focus on the refugees
who managed to get out and so little on the people
who stayed inside - the 700.000 of them who
suffered the real trauma,' said Ahmeti.
How many of these women then found themselves
pregnant will remain a mystery. How many gave
birth is almost impossible to determine because of
taboo.
Local humanitarian groups, including the Red
Cross, have estimated that 100 rape-babies were
born in January alone. Innumerable others almost
certainly came into the world on bathroom floors
and kitchen tables, behind the high-walled homes of
family clans who have vowed never to speak.
'Only God knows,' said Professor Skender
Boshnjaku, Kosovo's leading neuropsychiatrist,
who specialises in women's illness, 'how many have
been born in secret. I know of children who are
being brought up by their grandmothers, women
104
who want to protect their daughters. These babies
will know a lot of hate, they will not have a lot of
love.'
The issue of babies 'born of violence' is not a
subject Kosovars find easy to address. Boshnjaku
concentrates on his shoes when the conversation
veers in the direction of the rape-babies. Did he
think I would be able to talk to some of the victims?
No, he said flatly. Albanian women did not talk
about themselves. They did not talk about their
feelings. They used language economically, usually
to convey the essentials of their primitive lives.
They were 'the property of men, to be bought, sold
and betrothed before birth'. They are 'sacks to be
filled,' he says, citing the Kanun, the medieval warand-peace code of behaviour still adhered to in
these parts.
'Ours was a society built on generations of hate.
There are older Albanians who speak Serbian, but
generally there was very little interaction between
our people and the Serbs. And now,' he said,
waving his hands desperately, 'there are these
babies.'
Even Ahmeti, who hails from a family of openminded, well-travelled intellectuals, finds the
phenomenon of Albanian-Serb progeny uncomfortable. Some women will accept them, some
will nurture them begrudgingly, some will reject
them. But, she said, they will not be dumped in
orphanages and they will not be left in baskets and
boxes on the streets.
'They are innocent children, they are not to blame,'
she said. 'People, here, will take them into their
homes and married women will be able to cover up.
Our hope is that they grow up without the guilt of
their mothers.' The local authorities are about to
start a television campaign appealing for
prospective parents. 'It concerns me greatly that
some are calling them "children of shame".'
But rape, I am told on my first night in Pristina, is
worse than death. To be an Albanian who gives
birth to a child sired by a Serb is to be sentenced to
a living hell.
Pedric, who told me this, is young and worldly. 'If I
were normal, I would keep the kid, accept my wife.
But in Kosovo, in our culture, death is better than
rape. I could not accept my wife. She would be
dirty, evil, the castle of the enemy,' he booms. 'A lot
of women have been very sensible. They have kept
quiet about it, they have given birth at home and, if
they are even more sensible, they do what that
woman (Mirveta) did last month. They kill their
scum-babies.'
The War Children of the World
Agron Krasniqi, a gynaecologist at Pristina's
University Hospital, is also at the table. 'All of us,
we were conducting abortions around the clock,' he
said. 'Only a few weeks ago we had a woman who
came to the hospital and said she was raped and
could we help. She was six months pregnant. There
are so many women like that...Women who couldn't
physically make the journeys to hospitals and
private clinics because they couldn't afford it or
didn't dare tell their husbands. In this instance, there
was nothing we could do. It was a terrible business,
as terrible as the abandoned babies we've also got at
the hospital.'
Abandoned babies?
'Yes, we've got eight new-born babies and a
roomful in the paediatric ward. There are boys as
well. In our culture, boys are usually never
abandoned. It is fair to say most are the product of
rape.' No one wants to talk about the abandoned
babies; no one wants to associate them with rape.
But there they are, on the second floor of the
Pristina clinic in an airy room off a chamber lined
with incubators. Babies less than eight weeks old
lie in little plastic cases, the others in blue-andwhite check-cloth cots.
The doctors have given them names which they
have written in blue ink on plasters they have stuck
to their beds. 'They have nothing. The least we can
do for their dignity is give them names,' said Enser,
the neo-natalist. 'We try to cradle them, hug them
whenever we can, because we now know how
important the first six months are in a baby's life.
Before we didn't do it, and you could see the
difference.'
Did the mothers ever return to claim them? 'Never,'
he said. 'And we don't really have any idea who
they are because they usually come alone, very
early, around 5am so no one will see them and then
they give us false names. An American woman, a
midwife, came the other day. She wanted to adopt
Teuta, our oldest one, but the authorities don't want
any to go abroad, they want them to stay here.'
In the paediatric wing, there are 12 more abandoned
children, all between six and 18 months. They are
kept for most of the day in a small room, playing on
plastic tricycles, lying on mattresses, sitting on
nurses' laps. Some are dark, some blond, some
obviously Slavic with give-away high cheekbones
and broad faces.
When we open the door they come rushing out,
tugging at the hems of our skirts, jumping up and
down, beseeching to be held. 'They are lovely
children,' said the nurse, apologising for her
insistence that in the room, at least, we do not take
any pictures. 'There are other rape-babies, you
know, in other hospitals. There are some in Prizren
and some in Pec.'Around Pec, Serb paramilitaries
and the Yugoslav army appear to have acted with
wanton abandon, raping women in barracks, public
buildings and private homes. It is in Pec that the
UN-sponsored International Rescue Committee has
established the Women's Wellness Centre, one of
only two international organisations in Kosovo
specialising exclusively in violence against women.
The centre has taken a holistic approach in its
attempt to attract victims. And since opening six
months ago it has run classes in English, sewing
and art.
But getting these same women to tell their stories is
another matter. 'We have a lot of cases of domestic
violence, which is prevalent in this culture,' said
Jeanne Ward, an American psychotherapist who has
worked on similar programmes in New York. 'But
so far absolutely no rape cases, although a great
many women are suffering from depression,
isolation, nightmares, flashbacks, all the symptoms
of such trauma. Confidentiality is a big problem
here and the social stigma is just so great. Kosovar
women are afraid that if they are perceived to have
been raped they will automatically be cut off from
their families, children, everyone .'
'Let me tell you a story,' she said. 'I know of one
woman who was raped and when it got out she was
immediately dropped by her fiancé. The dishonour,
he said, was just too much. Since she's been
deflowered and is no longer seen as fit for marriage,
her family have made her a prisoner. She is now a
servant to the household.'
The centre's Albanian director, Lumnije Decani,
interrupted. 'Jeanne is right,' she said. 'It will take
time, but I'm sure women will come. They want to,
I know, they need to talk, which is why we are
going to install 24-hour hotlines. You should go to
Belegu.' 'And Lubeniq,' said the American.
It was in Lubeniq that about 70 men were shot dead
in the village square, after taking up arms to protect
their women. They had heard about the mass rapes.
And they were scared. Belegu lies in the middle of
a plain and Lubeniq stands on a hill on the road that
leads to it. They are both wretched places, polluted
by violence and death.
We stop at Lubeniq on the way to Belegu to find
children playing around their relatives' graves. 'My
daddy is in there,' said Mentor Ukshinaj, pointing to
the mound of earth bearing a wooden stump and the
name of Hajdar Ukshinaj. 'He died protecting my
mummy. He died in front of me.'
105
When we go to Belegu, the members of the first
house, a fine stone building erected around a
triangular courtyard, rush out to greet us. Beqir
Zukaj, a proud man in a white felt cap who is the
head of the extended family, did not mince his
gestures. Outside his stone, high-walled house, he
made thrusting movements and performed the
charade of ripping off his wife's clothes. 'It didn't
happen here,' he said. 'It happened in the big barn in
the other end of the village.'
Sevdije Hoxha was there and she remembered
everything. Hundreds of people had converged on
Belegu from other villages on the plain and when
the Serbs began to encircle them they hid in the
barn.
We went to the barn and she showed us its big
lime-coloured doors. 'They came, they separated the
women from the men, they took all our documents
and then they took away the young ones. They took
them to the brick building here,' she said, pointing
to the half-constructed red-brick villa next door.
'We had plastered some of the pretty ones with
animal manure, to make them smell and look less
nice, but they took them anyway. You could hear
them scream, beg, shout. Many have never come
back to their villages. They got on tractors, they
went to Albania and from there, I think, they went
abroad.'
The ones who returned to Belegu are broken.
'Broken lives, broken hearts,' said Imer Zukaj, who
spent years working in Switzerland. 'There is one
young girl here. She is 17 years old. She was raped
by six Serbs, who pinned her down, cut her breasts.
Whenever I, or any man, greets her, which is when
we go to her home, she jumps in the air and
screams. She is not well. She is on medication. She
doesn't speak. Nobody, you know, will marry her,
her life is finished.'
When I asked Ahmeti if I could meet some of the
victims, she glared. Hers is the only organisation
that has managed to reach out to women trapped in
villages like Belegu; she is furious that more has
not been done for them.
After last month's infanticide, WHO initiated a
programme to sensitise doctors and nurses dealing
with women about to give birth - to spot those who
might want to reject their babies. Other than that,
Ahmeti said, psycho-social support has been
minimal. The women are outcasts. Some are war
widows and many have no work, no family, no one
to turn to. There has been almost no attempt to
socialise, reintegrate or resettle them with
therapeutic counselling. Or to provide witness
protection so they may eventually give evidence
before the criminal tribunal at The Hague.
106
'This is a torn society and there are so many things
that have to be done, but these women's needs have
really never been addressed. Wherever you go in
Kosovo you bump into victims, but these particular
ones gain nothing from talking. You just rape their
psyche a second time.'
She is right, of course. In Kosovo, everyone at
some stage has been a victim and you do not have
to go far to bump into one. Seated in front of
Ahmeti, interviewing her, is 29-year-old Luljeta
Selimi, a journalist who trained as a gynaecologist
(a profession never allowed to flourish under the
Serbs). 'Please excuse my English. I used to speak it
very well, but last April the Serbs arrested me
helping a friend give birth. They kept me in water
for nine hours, beat me until I fainted and then
threw me on a rubbish dump. It was Gypsies who
saved me and took me to Macedonia,' she said.
'You will never find these women. I have had to
spend weeks in villages posing as a doctor, gaining
their trust, staying at their homes.'
Selimi, it turns out, has collected testimonies from
200 rape victims; each case documented in black
notebooks and on cassette. 'I want the world to
know what happened to my country, to these
women. Thousands of women who now have
nothing.'
Over the course of the next week she brought me
three victims; women who are young, educated and
angry with the world. Angry that Nato did not
intervene or send in ground troops earlier; that help
has not been more forthcoming; that they have been
left to drift, dependent on small kindnesses. They
have come to me, because they could never have
me go to them - it would raise too many suspicions.
They are willing to talk because they want the
world to know that they exist. They have lost their
homes, they have lost their valuables (extorted by
the rapists) but they are still the lucky ones. At least
they have been spared becoming pregnant.
'They stopped our car as my husband, son and
daughter were driving towards the Macedonian
border on 22 March, two days before Nato
intervened,' said the school-teacher from a hamlet
south of Pristina. 'They were paramilitaries, some
wore bandannas, some masks.
'They made us get out and walk over the hills and
then _ and then they took me, they made me comb
my hair and they did what they did. When my
husband tried to stop them, they shot him dead. My
children were there, watching.'
The two other women were similarly stopped, one
as she tried to flee across the Albanian border, the
The War Children of the World
other as she hid with her family in the forest, hours
after the Serbs had torched their village in the
middle of Kosovo.
Both were virgins before and both have avoided sex
since. Both hardly leave their homes. And both
have the saddest, most vacant eyes I have ever seen.
'So what do you think I should do?' asked the one
with red-dyed hair, the one who was raped for
hours in the forest.
I looked at her and thought: 'Yes, what next?' Here I
am, privy to the most painful event this woman will
ever endure and I have no ready answer; no relief to
proffer, only the ability to make her, and the
children of war, 'exist'.
Some names have been changed.
http://www.guardian.co.uk/Kosovo/Story/0,2763,19
4366,00.html
107
ISRR Registration Form
PLEASE COMPLETE THE FORM BELOW, THEN PRINT & MAIL
This registration is my FIRST ENTRY an UPDATE
I AM THE: CHILD: BIRTH PARENT: SIBLING: OTHER: (explain)________________________
PRESENT
NAME:___________________________________________________________________________
___
ADDRESS:________________________________CITY:____________________STATE:______ZIP:
___________
TELEPHONE
NUMBER(S)
HOME: (_____) ______-___________
WORK: (_____) ______-__________
SOCIAL SECURITY #: __________-______-__________
REFERRED BY: ________________________________
Information About the CHILD MALE FEMALE
BIRTH DATE (Month/Day/Year)______________ TIME__________ AM PM BIRTH
WEIGHT______lb_____oz
HOSPITAL (Birth Place) _________________________ ATTENDING PHYSICIAN (Or
Other)_____________________
CITY OF
BIRTH_____________________________COUNTY____________________STATE_____________
_______
NAME GIVEN AT
BIRTH___________________________________________________________________________
NAME GIVEN AT
ADOPTION_______________________________________________________________________
ADOPTIVE PARENT’S
NAMES______________________________________________________________________
BIRTH CERTIFICATE #’s -- File #_________________________________Registrar
#___________________________
IF THIS WAS A PLURAL BIRTH (Twins/Triplets, etc.), How many MALES?_________How many
FEMALES?________
Were they separated by adoption? YES NO Their Name(s)_________________________
COURT OF
JURISDICTION_____________________________CITY________________________STATE______
_____
ATTORNEY OF RECORD______________________________DATE OF FINAL
DECREE________________________
This adoption was -- PRIVATE BY AN AGENCY SOCIAL
WORKER/INTERMEDIARY__________________
NAME OF PLACEMENT
AGENCY________________________CITY________________________STATE_________
SN S DOB CT CN BN AN
FOR OFFICE USE ONLY
FILE___________________________ I
ENTRY________________________ II
INTERNATIONAL SOUNDEX REUNION REGISTRY
Official Registration Form -- Confidential
MAIL TO: ISRR, P.O. BOX 2312, CARSON CITY, NV 89702-2312
Please Scroll Down To Complete The Registration
Information About the BIRTH PARENTS (at time of separation)
NAME(S)
Maiden Name
Used At time of Birth
Signed on Relinquishment/Consent
108
The War Children of the World
BIRTH DATE Age At Birth Age At Birth
BIRTH PLACE
MARITAL STATUS
RELIGION
EDUCATION
OCCUPATION
MILITARY BRANCH
ANCESTRY
DESCRIPTION HEIGHT WEIGHT HAIR EYES HEIGHT WEIGHT HAIR EYES
OTHER CHILDREN
PARENT'S NAMES
Birth Mother Birth Father
REMARKS: (use a separate sheet if needed)
I, the undersigned hereby give my permission to the International Soundex Reunion Registry to release this vital
information to the person(s) for whom this search is conducted. I understand this permission is necessary for the
verification of identity, and my relationship to the missing person.
Signature____________________________________________________________Date___________________
__
ALTERNATIVE ADDRESS AND/OR
PHONE__________________________________________________________
“THIS IS YOUR REGISTRY - YOUR CONTRIBUTION IS TAX DEDUCTIBLE”
©1993 International Soundex Reunion Registry THANK YOU!
PLEASE PRINT, SIGN AND MAIL THIS FORM TO THE
ADDRESS LISTED AT THE TOP OF PAGE ONE
INTERNATIONAL SOUNDEX REUNION REGISTRY
ISRR • P.O. BOX 2312 • CARSON CITY, NEVADA 89702 • (775) 882-7755
Dear Registrant:
When Julie, a birth mother, was reunited with her daughter, Ronald with his father, Jeffery
with his brother and two sisters, none of them had ever really expected an end to their search and to
experience the joys of the reunions that followed.
Since 1975, many thousands had their dreams come true, just by simply registering with
Soundex Reunion Registry. You too, are given this same hope and opportunity.
The registry had always been provided without cost to its registrants, supported entirely by
individual registrant’s contributions.
Costs are incurred in the operation and maintenance of your registry, a cost that increases
annually.
Won’t you please help to ensure your registry will continue to serve you and so many by your
generosity. Send your contribution today. All donations are gratefully accepted.
The ISRR Voluntary Board of Trustees thank you.
YES! I want to help.
Enclosed please find my contribution: $_______________________
Name:_________________________________________________________
Address:_______________________________________________________
City:_______________________________State:_____Zip:_______________
Make checks payable to: ISRR (Indicate if receipt is desired)
“united today for the reunions of tomorrow”
your contributions are tax-deductible
109
10 Organisations working for war children:
These organisations work with the issue of Children’s identity after War. The list is sorted
according to the Country the organisation is based in or works with.
Canada
The Liberation Children of The Netherlands
http://www.albedo.net/~jboers/
USA
Pearl S. Buck’s Foundation.
The organisation was made by the Nobel laureate Pearl S. Buck and has especially been
interested in the fate of mixed race children. Now it runs several programs including adoption.
Seems to be the largest organisation specialising on war children. Focus on Asia.
www.pearl-s-buck.org
Vietnam
Amerasian Relief Agency
Helping Amerasian children to locate their American fathers. Works especially with children
from Vietnam but aims to also help Amerasian children form other countries in Southeast
Asia.
Email: Brian Hjort brihj@danbbs.dk,.
Two homepages:
http://www.danbbs.dk/~brihj/
http://www.philippine-connection.com/ara/index_ara.htm
Sao Mai,
Organisation to facilitate the building of a network and chain of information to be used for the
reunification of families separated when US Armed Forces left Vietnam and Saigon fell. Will
start an interactive database online where people can search for missing parents and children.
Email: Laura Fay Speasmaker, saomai@hotmail.com,
Homepage: http://www.zyworld.com/saomaimsa
Philippines
Amerasians - The forsaken ones
Works to make Amerasian children meet their fathers, so far 39 cases are solved. Includes a
form to include request for missing family members. Also lists missing family members,
mostly former American soldiers.
Email: Robert Ballenger, amerasia@hvision.com,
P.O Box 075, Olongapo City 2200 Phillipines.
110
The War Children of the World
www.forsakenamerasians.org
Women’s Education, Development, Productivity and Research
Organization (WEDPRO), Inc.
Organised a conference on the situation of Amerasian children in Spring 2001.
Aida Santos, Lani Fontanilla, 14 Maalalahanin Street, Teacher’s Village, Diliman, Quezon
City T: 433-6045, F: 921-7053, E: wedpro@qinet.net
Mother’ Association of Filipino-American Children
The Association was formed by the Preda Foundation
Preda Foundation Inc.
People's Recovery, Empowerment and Development Assistance Foundation, Inc.
Preda is helping children and their mothers to search for American fathers. They publish
pictures of the fathers to assist the search.
Liberia:
Ecomog Children Project Incorporated,
Charity that works to locate fathers of children from ECOMOG soldiers in Liberia, mostly
from Nigeria. Headquarter in Lagos Nigeria.
Contact person: Teniola Olufemi (no email)
Address unknown
For an article about this charity:
http://www.mg.co.za/mg/news/98oct2/26oc-liberia.html
Netherlands
Project Roots
Project Roots is a humanitarian Detective Agency that helps find the long-lost Canadian
fathers of British and European War Children who were born to single, unwed mothers in the
aftermath of World War Two. Has helped to bring more then 2500 children in contact with
their fathers.
Run by: Olga and Lloyd Rains. rains@worldonline.nl
Address: Olga and Lloyd Rains:
Postbus 121, 2000 AC Haarlem, Holland. Tel. 023-533 11 25,
http://www.project-roots.com/
See also www.canadianwarbrides.com for stories on the Canadian soldiers and their wives.
Stichting Werkgroep Herkenning.
Visschersplein 160 J-10.
2511 LX Utrecht
The Netherlands.
111
This organisation works for everybody that because of their background are affected by the
second world war. These includes children of nazi-members and war children.
http://www.werkgroepherkenning.nl/
e-mail:, herkenning@xs4all.nl
Herkenning publishes a International Bulletin available from:
Gonda Scheffel - Baars, Nieuwsteeg 12, scheffelbaars@wxs.nl
For information on Children of the German Soldiers in the Netherlands contact:
ckdmnl@hotmail.com
UK
War Babes
In 1984 Shirley McGlade, a Birmingham (England) woman, who had been trying to find her
American soldier father for several years established ”War Babes” a support group for other
adults wishing to make contact with their American fathers.52
”War Babes”
Shirley McGlade
15, Plough Avenue
South Woodgate,
Birmingham, B32 3TQ, England
TRACE
Pamela Winfield who had been a war bride, returned to England following the death of her
husband, and established Trans-Atlantic Children’s Enterprise” (Trace).
Pamela Winfield
President
TRACE
(Transatlantic Children’s Endeavours)
The Coach House
Btn 28/30 Langley Avenue
Surbiton
Surrey UK
KT6 6QP
Together with War Babes have those two agencies helped 1100 children find their biological
fathers.
52
http://www.coax.net/people/lwf/children.htm
112
The War Children of the World
Australia
“War Babes Down Under”
Was established in Australia, originally to meet the needs of British war babes who had
migrated. The group, coordinated by Diane Roundhill, now receives the majority of its
requests for help from Australian born war babes.
”War Babes Down Under”
Diane Roundhill
Lot 11, Gilbert Street
TARLEE 5411, South Australia
Contact Martin Mulvihill on (03) 9482 4035, or Janet Baker on (03) 9878 0426.
Denmark
Danske Krigsbørns Forening
Works for children of German soldiers in Denmark. The organisation works to find the
German fathers of Danish children. Estimates that there were 10-12000 “krigsbørn” –children
of war – after Second World War. Web page only in Danish.
http://www.krigsboern.dk/
address: Lervænget 7
8990 Fårup
Danmark
Phone: 86 45 38 83
Contact: Arne Øland
E-mail: arneoeland@get2net.dk
Norway
Norges Krigsbarnforbund (Norwegian Children of War Association)
Leader: Tove Regine Nordskag, tel: +4741557943, email: nkbf@nkbf.no http://www.nkbf.no/
Krigsbarnforbundet Lebensborn
This organsiation work for a compensation for the war children that experienced
mistreatment.
http://www.mamut.com/lebensborn (Norwegian only)
TEL: +47 62 81 66 45,
FAX.:+47 62 81 96 70 ,
lebensborn@chello.no
Contact person: Tor Brandacher, Bukkene Bruses vei 32. 2212 Kongsvinger. Norway
113
Norwegian Red Cross
Are searching for family members. International Committee of the Red Cross (ICRC) and of the national Red
Cross and Red Crescent Societies have had restoration of family links between victims of armed conflicts as one
of there activities for many years.
http://www.icrc.org/eng/family_links
Josef Focks
Private researcher that helps Norwegian War Children to find and meet their relatives.
Address:
Josef Focks, zum Josehüschen 14, 53501 Holzweiler-Grafschaft. Tel/fax: 0049 2641900174.
11 Literature
UN documents
Machel Graça: Impact of Armed Conflict on Children, Report to the General Assembly 1996.
Document A/51/306.
Forced Maternity
Carpenter, R. Charli, 2000a: Assessing and addressing the needs of children born of forced
maternity, rocarpen@darkwing.uoregon.edu, University of Oregon – , Department of Political
Science, Submitted July 27, 2000 to the Secretariat for the International Conference on WarAffected Children Winnipeg, Canada, September 11-17, 2000
Carpenter, R. Charli. 2000b. Surfacing Children: Limitations of Genocidal Rape Discourse.
Human Rights Quarterly 22(2):428-477
http://muse.jhu.edu/journals/human_rights_quarterly/v022/22.2carpenter.pdf (can only be
opened by subscribers).
Brownmiller S. Against our will: men, women and rape. Fawcett Columbine-Ballantine Books. 1975: 472 pages.
Cambodia
Nwadiora E; McAdoo H. Acculturative stress among Amerasian refugees:
gender and racial differences. Adolescence, 1996 Summer, 31(122):477-87.
Vitenam:
Bass, Thomas: Vietnamerica, the war comes home, 1996.
Children of the Enemy : Oral Histories of Vietnamese Amerasians and Their Mothers by
Steven DeBonis (Hardcover - December 1994)
The Dust of Life : America’s Children Abandoned in Vietnam by Robert S. McKelvey
Amerasian Immigration Act, 1982, legal rights for children of American Soldiers in Korea,
Vietnam, Laos, Kampuchea or Thailand.
Charlie and the Children, a novel, by Joanna Scott, ISBN 0-930773-46-2
The American Dream, new internationalist’ 216 - February 1991,
http://www.oneworld.org/ni/issue216/dream.htm
Marcus, Erin, “In America, Amerasian Odyssey”, The Washington Post. March 8, 1992, p. A1.
114
The War Children of the World
The United States General Accounting Office (GAO), The United States General Accounting Office
(GAO), Vietnamese Amerasian Resettlement. Washington, D.C.: March 31, 1994.. Washington, D.C.:
March 31, 1994.
Gonzalez, David, “For Afro-Ameriasians, Tangled Emotions”, The New York Times. November 16,
1992, p. B1.
Thanh Tran: Vietnamese-Amerasians: Where Do They Belong? December 16, 1999
thantran@mtholyoke.edu, http://www.mtholyoke.edu/~thantran/Amerasian.html
Turkey
Sexual Violence: Perpetrated by the State, a documentation of Victim Stories. Project “Legal
Aid for Women Raped or Sexually Assaulted by State Security Forces”, by Eren Keskin,
Istanbul 2000
Phillipines:
www.hvisions.com/amerasia a web page dedicated to locating family members of
Amerasians.
About the first conference on Filipino Amerasians:
http://www.cyberdyaryo.com/features/f2001_0206_03.htm
Conaco, C. Gastardo- (Cecilia Gastardo-) Filipino-Amerasians : living in the margins / Cecilia
Gastardo-Conaco, Carolyn Israel-Sobritchea, authors ; Laniza [Quezon City] : University
Centre for Women’s Studies, 1999.
Bangladesh
Susan Brownmiller: Against Our Will: Men, Women and Rape,
East Timor
East Timor’s children of the enemy http://www.etan.org/et2001b/april/01-7/00etchild.htm
Liberia – ECOMOG
http://www.mg.co.za/mg/news/98oct2/26oc-liberia.html
Rwanda
SHATTERED LIVES, Sexual Violence during the Rwandan Genocide and its Aftermath,
Human Rights Watch/Africa
http://www.hrw.org/hrw/summaries/s.rwanda969.html
Iran
Shirin Ebadi: The Rights of the Child, 2000. The whole book can be found at:
http://www.avand.net/unicef/unicef_db/database/legislation/crc%20legislation.htm
About Norwegian children of German soldiers:
Krigens barn. The Norwegian war children and their mothers by Kåre Olsen.. Historical
review.
115
Barn under krigen by Berit Nøkleby and Guri Hjeltnes. General living condition for children
in Norway under and after WW2.
Fiendens barn? Research of some aspect of the treatment Norwegian Authorities gave
Norwegian war children after WW2. Norges forskningsråd. 1999. In Norwegian.
Skammens barn by Veslemøy Kjendsli. Documentary about Elke’s search for personal
history an identity. Translated into several languages.
Tyskerungen by Emilia Sommer. Novel with self biographic elements.
Lebensborn, ein Instrument nationalsozialistischer Rassenpolitik by Georg Lilienthal.
Historical review of the organisation Lebensborn.
Ebba Drolshagen: Nicht ungeschoren davonkommen, and in Danish translation:
Det skal de ikke slippe godt fra. About women who fall in love with German soldiers during
WW2 by Ebba D. Drolshagen. Schønberg, Copenhagen 1999. Also in German: Nicht
ungeschoren davonkommen, Verlag Hoffmann und Campe, Hamburg
Deutsche Mutter, bist du bereit…. by journalist Dorothee Schmitz-Köster. About a
Lebensborn home, Hohehorst near Bremen during WW2, where also Norwegian war children
lived.
About Danish war children:
Tyskerpiger under besættelsen og rettsoppgør by Anette Warring, Historical review.
Det sku’ nødig hende seg by Lotte Tarp, well known Danish actress, tells about her
experiences and search for family and identity. Self biographical.
Horunger og Helligdage. Tyskerbørns beretninger by Arne Øland, the leader of the
Danish war children union, has itold the stories of 13 war children about their background,
childhood and search for families.
About American war children in Vietnam:
The Dust of Life. America’s children abandoned in Vietnam by Robert S. McKelvey. A
collection of interviews of Vietnamese/ American war children about their background,
childhood and living condition.
About Bosnian war children:
Als gäbe es mich nicht by Slavenka Drakulic. Novel that gives raped Bosnian women a
voice. (In German)
Children of American GI in UK
Bye Bye Baby: The Story of the Children the GI’s Left Behind, Pamela Winfield.
Winfield mc Glade: ”Melancholy Baby: The Unplanned Consequences of the GIs’ Arrival in
Europe for World War II,
116
The War Children of the World
About The Red Army in Germany
Film: Liberators Take Liberties, Part 1
Befreier und Befreite
Helke Sander, 1992, 94 min., English, color and b/w
After 46 years of silence women who were raped by soldiers of the Red Army at the end of
the Second World War talk for the first time
publicly about their violent experiences that have left such a mark.
The first part of the film concentrates on what the women have to say. In the conversation
with the soldiers the question is why there were so many rapes during the advance of the Red
Army.
In the second part of the film the serious consequences for the women victims and for the
children who were born as a result of these rapes are analysed.
Other
Ulike barn like rettigheter, Redd Barnas ressursperm skoleåret 1998/99: Krigsbarn
HIRSCHFELD, MAGNUS. dr. The Sexual History OF THE WORLD WAR, NEW YORK THE
PANURGE PRESS, 1934, by The Panurge Press, Inc., New York, PRINTED IN U.S.A.
Adopted children of war
A LOOK AT...INTERRACIAL ADOPTION: AN ACT OF HOPE MY BLACK SON, HIS
WHITE FAMILY AND OUR TOGETHER Gordon Livingston , June 30, 1996, Washington
Post
VIETNAMESE TRY TO BUY AMERICAN DREAM FAMILIES FAKE RELATIONSHIPS
TO CHILDREN GIS, OBTAIN VISAS, Branigin Washington Post Foreign Service February
19, 1993;
Sloughing Off Fatherhood, Ellen Goodman; The Boston Globe
Newspaper
Company, October 9, 1982;
Bring Home Our Children of War, Mary McGrory; Washington Post. November 22, 1981;
117